Chapter 1: The Future
Chapter Text
May 6, 2014
“You love me,” Bruce states. Natasha doesn’t deny it. “I love you. So, what’re we doing?”
“You’re crazy,” Natasha says. “Straight looney.”
“Nat,” Bruce calls out, grabbing her arm. “Why do we keep denying ourselves what we both truly want? All year long, we’ve been running in circles trying to come up with reasons why this couldn’t happen,” he points between them. “And other than Winny, there was no real reason why it couldn’t. But she’s been out of the picture for months. So, what in the fuck are we doing?”
Natasha stares at Bruce, wide eyed and speechless. “It’s no surprise that I have wanted to be your man since the day we both started teaching here. I still remember what you were wearing. A red blouse with a black brooch. You had just colored your hair.”
Natasha’s eyes well with tears. “You remember that?”
“I couldn’t forget if I tried,” Bruce replies in a whisper, just inches away from her face. “Natasha Romanoff, I have been pining after you in… Not so secret… For years. And for the first time ever, we don’t have a single obstacle standing in our way. What’s it going to take to make you mine?”
“Bruce,” she all but breathes out.
“Do I have to get down on one knee, right now, and ask you to marry me?” Bruce questions.
“What!?” Natasha shrieks.
Bruce inches over and kisses Natasha. It’s a kiss so grandiose, it almost knocks Bucky and Steve’s out of the top spot. It’s so powerful, it knocks the wind out of them both.
Once it’s done, Bruce brings himself down to the squeaky-clean stage floor. “What are you doing?” Natasha demands.
“Marry me?”
“Bruce, please stand up,” Natasha begs, tears streaming down her cheeks.
“I can’t,” Bruce declares. “And can I tell you why? Because I’ve dreamt of doing this before; The first day I met you, and again when I kissed you after we won our first sectionals… And so many other goddamned times. And all of those times, I had a speech as long as the bible to go with it, whereas right now I’m sort of drawing a blank… But, Natasha Alianovna Romanoff… I think you should do me the world’s grandest favor and marry me.”
Those same tears in her eyes, Natasha throws her arms up dramatically. “We’ve never even dated! You can’t be serious! This is unrealistic!”
“No, we haven’t dated. And yes, I know that there’s no guarantee it will work, and we seem to always have these odds stacked against us… But god damn it, Nat, if I didn’t think this was the best decision I’ve ever made in my life,” Bruce speaks in a low, sultry, tone, beginning to tremble the more time he spends on his knee.
So, Natasha really thinks about it:
And she couldn’t agree more. She would be lying if she said she didn’t also have an attraction to Bruce upon meeting him in 2008. And while she was happy and fulfilled whilst dating that predatory peacock, Matthew Murdock, she did have moments during the course of their relationship where she had wondered how different things might be had she chosen to experience life with Bruce, instead.
Bruce has been there for her through so many of her O.C.D.-induced panic attacks, and he’s one of the only people on earth who has found an effective way at soothing her through them and bringing her back down to earth.
Bruce is an outstanding man. He’s attractive as all hell, even in spite of the grey in his sideburns growing more noticeable by the day. He’s got a heart of gold and doesn’t have a single judgemental bone in his body. He loves his students, he loves science, he loves his glee kids, and he loves Natasha.
How lucky is she to have seemingly found someone who loves her so profoundly and unapologetically?
“Okay, fine,” Natasha musters. “I’ll marry you.”
August 24, 2014
The alarm clock begins to sound, letting the room know it’s time to wake up.
Bruce groans, hitting snooze. He yawns, stretches his upper body dramatically, and then snuggles in close to the sleeping woman beside him. “Rise and shine, sleepyhead.”
Natasha smacks him. “Too early. Back to sleep.”
“Can’t do that. That’s why we’ve been training, so we could wake up early without issue,” Bruce reminds her. “But if you need something to help entice you,” he adds, perking his lips and inching closer.
“I haven’t brushed yet!” She exclaims, hiding her face.
“Well, get up and brush then. I want to kiss my woman,” Bruce says.
Natasha stands, shedding the duvet from her figure. She’s wearing the skimpiest little night gown. She looks like an entire meal. Bruce stares at her, ravenous. “Behave, Brucey. The children of Shield High need us!”
They get together for the day separately, and then meet back up in the kitchen.
Bruce and Natasha spent the entire summer happily engaged. They were both waiting to come down from the hype and adrenaline that came with a spontaneous, shotgun engagement… But it never came.
Near the beginning of August, they made the decision to move in together. Natasha, looking to move on from the trauma of her relationship with Matt, was adamant on moving into Bruce’s condo, for no other reason than the fact that she respected Bruce and the home he’d built for himself over the years. She also decided, for once, to put a little trust in the universe, and in her relationship with Bruce.
Natasha packs their lunches, while Bruce makes their breakfast. It is quite the domestic picture.
“So, have you put any more thought into what we’re going to do?” Bruce questions, fixing his bowtie.
It’s something they’ve discussed: whether they should return to school this morning engaged, or if they want to keep it between them for the meantime.
Natasha nods. “I have had the most surreal summer of my life. It made me feel like a teenager, again. You make me feel like a teenager again.”
Bruce grins, kissing her forehead. “But?”
“But I would like to avoid any judgement from our co-workers. I would rather start a school year fresh, without having to deal with any of that. So, I think it’s best if our engagement remains our secret for now,” she explains, fixing her fiancé’s bowtie for him.
“I understand,” Bruce says. “So, just dating?”
“Just dating,” Natasha replies.
“Then, in that case, you might want to slip that ring back into this,” Bruce says, handing her the ring box. “For safe keeping.”
“Why the hell do we have to do this again?” Ned Leeds asks as he prepares the camera to begin shooting.
“Because we’re the low men on the totem pole, man,” Peter Parker explains.
Peter and Ned, both freshman last year, were tasked with the yearbook committees Back to School Club-Catch Up videos that Shield High likes to play throughout the first week of school on the classroom television’s during study hall. And because they had the luck of the draw, they were assigned with interviewing the glee club.
Now sophomores, they were excited about having new freshmen join so that they could be forced to interview the glee club. But now, the head of the yearbook committee, Alison Blaire, decided to shake things up and do Back to School Club-Superlatives: The Future videos, instead. And because of the shake up, it left Peter and Ned with the task of interviewing the glee club, yet again.
“This is discriminatory!” Ned exclaims. “Alison hates us. We should fight back. Besides, who even cares about the glee club?!”
Peter looks down the hallway, and spots Thor, T’Challa, Gamora, and Peter. “Look, I hate this as much as you do, but you’ve just got to point and shoot. That’s our job, alright? Now come on.”
The duo approaches the foursome, and Peter quickly gets down to business. “Good morning, glee club! Peter here with Back to School Club-Superlatives: The Future. And my camera man, Ned, and I have just one question: what’s in store for your futures?”
T’Challa and Thor look at one another. “My mom hasn’t decided if I’m going to Harvard or Stanford, yet. But I’m assuming either law or medicine,” T’Challa says behind a pained smile.
“And you?” Peter asks Thor.
Thor smiles, blushing. “Still a lot of time to figure it out. Have to write those damn S.A.T.’s first, right?”
“Where are you going?” Peter asks Gamora.
“I’m staying right here. I’m only a junior. Senior, senior,” Gamora answers, pointing to Thor and T’Challa, before pointing to her and Peter and saying, “Junior and junior.”
“I thought you were a senior,” Peter Parker questions Peter Quill.
“Optical illusion. The chair adds a year,” Quill responds.
From the corner of his eye, Peter catches Bucky and Nakia walking into the choir room. “Cool, see ya later,” he says. “Ned, follow me.”
The pair run toward the choir room. Bucky and Nakia are waiting for them with open arms. “We heard a rumor you wanted to hear about our future plans?” Nakia asks.
“Well, yes,” Peter answers.
“So glad you asked. This year we will both be applying to a New York based arts school,” Bucky says. “Think Julliard, think the Manhattan School of Music.”
“We’ll get an eclectic little apartment on the lower east side,” Nakia offers.
“Think Bette Middler and Barbara Hershey in Beaches, pre-cardiomyopathy,” Bucky adds.
“Maybe not something that white,” Nakia corrects.
“I’ll originate a role in the new Sondheim musical, Tony by twenty-five, married by thirty, legally!” Bucky exclaims, ignoring his friend’s comment. “Broadway. West End. A tasteful H.B.O. miniseries. It’ll all right here in my planner, you see?”
Ned groans in annoyance, which Peter fully empathizes with. “Okay, we’re going to move on, thanks, guys.”
As they exit the choir room, Ned catches a glimpse of Valkyrie headed for the cafeteria. And just like that, they’re on the move.
“Valkyrie, Valkyrie!” Peter yells.
Valkyrie glares at him. “What do you want?”
“We need to ask you, for the yearbook, what have you got in store for the future?”
Valkyrie crosses her arms defensively. “Senior year is all about clawing my way to becoming the Cheerios' top ho and modeling my fierceness after my numero uno Latina, Paula Abdul."
“Paula Abdul is an Arab," Ned chimes in. "Also, we asked about your future."
Valkyrie stares into the camera, expressionless. Then, out of the abyss of students, Carol comes walking up behind Valkyrie. "Hey."
Valkyrie smiles, "Hey, boo."
"Oh, Carol! What are your plans for the future?" Peter wonders.
Carol stares at Peter and Ned both, suspiciously. "Wait, are you working on a time machine, too?"
Peter looks at her as though she’s drugged out of her mind, even though it’s only nine thirty in the morning, and walks away from her so that they can move on to interviewing Steve.
“Steve Rogers!” Peter shouts from down the hallway. “Mediocre quarterback. Mediocre glee club lead! What do you have planned for the future?”
Steve, who’s hunched over the fountain, taking a sip of water, uses the sleeve of his letterman jacket to dry his mouth. He looks to Ned, and to the camera, uneasy. “Me? Yeah, um, I’ve got plans,” he answers hesitantly. “I’m really excited for this year.”
Steve doesn’t make any additional comments, so Peter says, “Great! But our viewers want to know about next year.”
Steve nods. “You know, football. I’m hoping if we win the championship this year, then maybe I can get a ticket out of here from that… I definitely see something related to football in my future. Maybe Ohio State?”
There’s an awkward and tense aura in the air. Peter and Ned stare at Steve dumbfounded, waiting for him to say something – anything – of substance. “Alright, thanks,” Peter answers.
Steve turns on the heel of his shoe and is immediately met with a bright blue slushy to the face. “Welcome to senior year, gl-oser,” Killian greets.
What a great start to the year.
Bucky, Nakia, Gamora, Peter, Tony, Steve, Valkyrie, Carol, Sam, T’Challa, and Thor are all in the choir room, anxiously anticipating their teacher’s arrival to the choir room.
When Bruce finally walks in, mug of coffee in hand, he can’t help but notice how much older the kids seem to have gotten in such a short amount of time. Though, he supposes the same can be said for himself, seeing as Natasha bugged him all summer about the white in his hair getting more prominent.
Bucky’s rocking a shorter hair do, while Thor’s sporting a buzz cut. Nakia’s reverted to the box braids she donned during her sophomore year, while Gamora has gone for a full jet-black transformation, without a single pop of color. Tony and Peter are both sporting carefully coiffed hair looks, while Sam remains bald; Similarly, Valkyrie and Carol look the same in their signature Cheerios high ponytails.
And yet, even though the kids have got these senior and junior year looks – some brand new and some familiar – they all look so much older; Grown. It nearly makes Bruce emotional.
All of the Aural Avengers’ trophies are on the floor in the centre of the room:
Their first-place trophy from Sectionals in 2012.
Their third-place trophy from Regionals in 2013.
Their first-place trophy from Sectionals in 2013.
Their first-place trophy – that was once a second-place trophy – from Regionals in 2014.
And, of course, their twelfth-place trophy from Nationals 2014.
"Mr. Banner, why are all of our trophies in the middle of the room?" T’Challa asks.
"I was pretty sure our Nationals trophy would grow over the summer,” Carol comments.
"I want this image burned into your minds," Bruce quips. "This is what the difference between first," he says, picking up their 2012 sectionals and 2013 sectionals trophies, "and twelfth place looks like. It's also what it feels like."
"Are you planning on bumming us out all year long?" Sam questions defensively.
"No. I'm planning on pushing you harder than you've ever been pushed. We made it to Nationals last year on a technicality. This year, I'm not going to let anything, or anyone, stop us from winning it all. I let you down last year. I let some of my personal stuff get in the way of our vision."
"We don't blame you for any of that, Mr. B. You were on the pursuit of love. And it ended up working out in your favor," Bucky says, ending with a sweet smile.
"Let's just hope we can win without having to worry about anything messing us up along the way," T'Challa offers.
Valkyrie files her nails. "Yeah, like a mid-performance make out session."
"How many times are we going to apologize for that?" Steve asks.
"Yeah, no more apologizing," Bucky adds, staring at his boyfriend with doe-eyes.
"The school hates us even more after we flopped," Thor says.
"Which is why we need to work even harder this year. Nationals is in sunny Los Angeles this year. And if all goes according to plan, we will attend. But we need to recruit new members."
"New members? Why?" Valkyrie wonders.
"Well, for starters, because Sharon's M.I.A.,” Bruce says.
“Yeah, nobody's heard from her all summer. It's sad, I miss her," Peter responds.
“Nobody’s going to join Mr. B,” Sam offers.
“Yes, they will, because this week, we are going to kill two birds with one stone,” Bruce says as he heads up to the white board. He writes, The Future.
“What do you have in store for your guys’ future? Still unsure? Okay, I’ll go first: I have decided to propose to Ms. Romanoff,” Bruce reveals. The kids all begin to shout in celebration. Bruce is touched by their loud reactions. “So, your assignment for this week is to pick the best contenders for songs to propose to her with. But we need to be stealthy, seeing as she’s always lurking around.”
“Like a quiet little mouse,” Carol whispers.
“You guys are my family. And as my family, I’m entrusting you all to help me pull off one of the most daring stunts of my life. However, like I said: two birds, one stone. You guys can sing solos, you can sing duets, you can sing group numbers, of contenders, but you need to do it in a public setting. You guys have no faith, but I miraculously got all of you to join and stick around. You are bound to inspire an audition or two.”
The bell rings, signaling the end of the lunch break. “Alright, we’ll speak soon. And if anyone hears from Sharon… Let me know.”
“Dear Journal,
Here we go again. Another year, another chance for greatness.
And another right to avenge my cheerios and right the wrongs of years’ past. Starting with that glee club. I will stop at nothing to destroy them. Them and that orangutan-loving teacher of theirs: Bruce Banner.
Nick Fury wants me to help them on their pursuit to the top? Help them? Yes, Nick, I’ll help them. I’ll help them right out of the door to the airplane we’re all on whilst en route to Nationals… To their demise!
This year, I get what I want. Once and for all. Even if that means doing something completely ridiculous and uncharacteristic of me in order to do it.
And it all starts with one Nakia. Shauku.”
A knock at the door causes Coach Maria Hill to drop her pen. “Come in.”
Nick Fury walks in. “Afternoon, Maria.”
“What do you want?”
“I just wanted to ask if you put any more thought to the idea that I brought you last spring? About helping the glee club?”
Maria rests her head over her fist. “Yes, I have thought about it. And you know what, Nick? Why don’t you shove that idea where the sun don’t shine?”
Nick rolls his eyes. “Okay, Maria. Good talk.”
August 25, 2014
Bucky and Nakia come hustling into Natasha’s office, arms filled with pens and notebooks, prepared to discuss their respective future’s.
As guidance counselor, Natasha spends over 50% of her time helping the seniors who come and go through Shield High decide what to make of their future’s, and where best to make it happen.
“Take a seat, guys,” Natasha says, applying hand sanitizer to her hands. She’s come a long way with her anxiety and O.C.D. She still has her days, but the medication her therapist and doctor prescribed her the year before has worked wonders. “I’ve got to say, I don’t normally start seeing seniors walk in here until about mid-October.”
“Well, that’s because most of the seniors at this school aren’t as overly ambitious and goal-oriented as us,” Bucky replies. “With the exception of our friends, I suppose.”
“Where did you guys want to start today?”
“We have an announcement,” Nakia says. “I will be applying to the Manhattan School of Music, and Bucky will be applying to Julliard.”
Natasha’s jaw drops. “That’s great, you guys! Those seem perfect for you both. Tell me what you want to do with your future, career-wise?”
“Broadway,” Bucky answers. “It’s all I’ve ever wanted.”
Natasha nods, proud of the person Bucky has morphed into. He’s come such a long way since freshman year. “What about you Nakia?”
“I’ve been working on songwriting…” She says apprehensively. Bucky looks at her, winking. “I want to be a singer. Follow in the footsteps of my favorite artists: Whitney and Mariah.”
Natasha shows them the goosebumps going up her arms. “You want to know why I have goosebumps right now? Because I believe you guys can achieve exactly what you want. You have the talent to do so.”
“Thank you, Ms. Romanoff,” Nakia answers.
“However, I think maybe you guys have just a little more research to do,” Natasha admits hesitantly. “Bucky, Julliard doesn’t have a musical theatre department.”
Bucky stares at her - dead panned. “Wait, what?”
“And Nakia, the Manhattan School of Music offers programs with an emphasis on music, yes, but nothing to do with songwriting, and a very minimal number of programs that can help you become a singer on the radio.”
Nakia’s eyes scan Natasha’s face for any hidden humor. “Oh… I wasn’t aware.”
“It’s okay. The good thing about you both coming to see me so early is that you have time,” Natasha says. “But have you guys considered somewhere closer to home? Kent State has a wonderful musical theatre program. And a macabre back-story, so if you’re having a bad day, or if you don’t get the lead role after your first audition, you can say to yourselves: You know what, things really could be worse.” She hands Bucky a pamphlet for Kent State.
Bucky doesn’t accept it. “No. All due respect, Ms. Romanoff, Nakia and I have decided that New York is our future. No one ever become a star by playing it safe.”
Natasha smacks her forehead. “Oh my god, wait. I have the perfect school for you both!” She reaches into her drawer of college-related pamphlets. She grabs two, and hands them off to the duo.
It reads New York Academy of The Arts.
"NYATA?” Nakia asks.
“Wait, I remember seeing a billboard for this school when we were at the venue for Nationals,” Bucky comments.
“U.S. News and World Report ranked them a top five school in the nation for musical theatre. I also read this summer that they just implemented a program on modern music that schools like the Manhattan School of Music don’t offer that specializes in vocal ability, stage presence, and songwriting capabilities. For as competitive as it is, I’m surprised it’s not more known. They only take about thirty students a year, but they host a monthly mixer for prospective students at the community center in Dayton. You could look into it and maybe attend this month’s mixer.”
Bucky and Nakia share a positive look. “Thank you, Ms. Romanoff,” Bucky says.
“Yay! Yay college!” She responds, clapping.
The glee kids all meet up in the cafeteria, grabbing lunch together.
Nakia and Gamora are discussing the last season of RuPaul’s Drag Race; Peter, Tony, and Sam are reminiscing on a night out they had this past summer; And Valkyrie, Carol, T’Challa, and Thor play spoons.
“Why are you guys ignoring Mr. Banner’s assignment?” Bucky asks as he approaches the table.
“Wait, the band’s here?” Thor asks sarcastically, drop of spaghetti sauce hitting his AC/DC t-shirt the second he brings a forkful to his mouth.
“Wow, how did any of us miss that?” Valkyrie asks, scrolling on her phone absentmindedly.
“We should do the number, guys,” Bucky opines.
“We have to survive lunch, okay? It’s not fair that Mr. B told them to come here during the busiest time of the day. It’s too much pressure,” Peter says.
“I agree. Like wearing red to a bullfight,” Tony adds.
“The point of the assignment is to try to recruit new members. The more people we sing in front of, the more chances we have of getting them. It’s simple mathematics,” Bucky voices.
“Which I stopped attending years ago,” Sam notes.
“Bucky’s right,” Steve states. “How is anyone supposed to believe that we can win at Nationals if we don’t even believe in ourselves?”
“Thank you.”
Bucky approaches the band to let them know what the Aural Avengers are going to sing. Once the instruments begin to play, it gets the cafeteria’s attention.
[Nakia:]
We're a thousand miles from comfort, we have traveled land and sea
But as long as you are with me, there's no place I'd rather be
[Valkyrie:]
I would wait forever, exalted in the scene
As long as I am with you, my heart continues to beat
[Bucky & Steve:]
With every step we take, Kyoto to The Bay
Strolling so casually
We're different and the same, get you another name
Switch up the batteries
The kids all disperse and attempt to gauge interest in their peers by singing at them. They’re met with glares and dirty looks; Some very apprehensive smiles, too.
[Tony & Gamora:]
If you gave me a chance I would take it
It's a shot in the dark but I'll make it
Know with all of your heart, you can't shake me
When I am with you, there's no place I'd rather be
[Aural Avengers:]
N-n-no, no, no, no place I'd rather be
N-n-no, no, no, no place I'd rather be
N-n-no, no, no, no place I'd rather be
[Valkyrie:]
We set out on a mission to find our inner peace
Make it everlasting so nothing's incomplete
[Nakia:]
It's easy being with you, sacred simplicity
As long as we're together, there's no place I'd rather be
[Bucky & Steve:]
With every step we take, Kyoto to The Bay
Strolling so casually
We're different and the same, get you another name
Switch up the batteries
[Tony & Gamora:]
If you gave me a chance I would take it
It's a shot in the dark but I'll make it
Know with all of your heart, you can't shake me
When I am with you, there's no place I'd rather be
[Aural Avengers:]
N-n-no, no, no, no place I'd rather be
N-n-no, no, no, no place I'd rather be
N-n-no, no, no, no place I'd rather be
When I am with you, there's no place I'd rather be, yeah
The kids come together in the end to form a cluster of smiling faces, but by the time the song comes to an end, none of the hundreds of students eating lunch applaud their performance. Not a single one. They’re ignored into oblivion.
Bruce and Stephen approach them, clapping insanely loud in order to compensate for the awkward silence.
“Awesome, guys!” Stephen exclaims.
“That was great, guys! It’s definitely on the list of contenders.”
“Well, if we didn’t feel like losers before, it’s safe to say we do now,” Sam delivers disgruntledly.
Valkyrie and Carol are walking back to their vehicles after the first cheerios practice of the season, when Valkyrie notices a similar silhouette a few feet away from the cars, just underneath the bleachers.
Sharon.
Her blonde hair has been chopped to a shoulder-length, and there’s a litany of pink mixed into it. She’s wearing sunglasses, a white tank top, and a leather skirt. What’s most interesting, though, is the fact that she’s smoking a cigarette, and that she’s standing near a group of girls who look the same degree of busted as she does.
“Carol, follow me,” Valkyrie says, eyes directly pinned to Sharon.
They walk toward her, gym bags hung on their shoulders. “Sharon?” Valkyrie asks carefully.
The group of girls Sharon’s with greet them with anything but warmth.
“What do you want?” Sharon asks, taking a hit of her cigarette.
“What’s with the makeover?” Valkyrie asks. “Those are usually done to make a person look better.”
Sharon smirks, ignoring the insult. “Sharon, this is our senior year. And quite frankly, being on the cheerios and in the glee club isn’t the same without you,” Carol says with a frown.
“You guys are such suckers for going back to Coach Hill. After everything she’s done to us. Fuck, you’re just as crazy for going back to Mr. Banner.”
Valkyrie rolls her eyes. “Oh my god, screw ‘em. We’re doing this for us. We could win two National championships this year. We joined both teams together, we all slept with Sam the same year… We’re like besties for life.”
“Yeah, come on, Share. We used to be like the Three Musketeers, and now, Val and I are like Almond Joy, and you’re like… A Jolly Rancher that fell in the ashtray.”
Sharon smokes her cigarette again, blowing the smoke into her friends’ – former friends – faces. “Neither of you understood the pressure I was under. It sucked. You’ve also never been through the shit I’ve been through. I’m not interested in the boys, or the make-up, or the polyester outfits.”
“Look, I’ve got a bar of soap and a bottle of peroxide with your name on it in my locker. What do you say?” Valkyrie asks. “You can’t break up the trio.”
“People grow apart. Deal with it. And from now on, you’re better off just leaving me alone.”
Sharon turns her back on the girls and joins in with the Skanks, her posse.
As Valkyrie and Carol begin to head back into school, Valkyrie texts Nakia, giving her the heads up and update on their old friend.
Bucky and Steve are sitting on the floor of Bucky’s room, sharing a picnic of of late-night snacks: chocolate strawberries, vegetables and hummus, and chips and guacamole.
“So… Senior year,” Bucky says. “How are you feeling? Now that’s its actually begun?”
“My mind’s going a million miles per hour,” Steve admits, taking a bite of a strawberry. “There’s… Lots to consider this year.”
“Such as?”
“Well, for starters, we can discuss the fact that I don’t have a clear idea of what I want to do with my future,” Steve shares. “And then, we can move onto the fact that every single day, my anxiety is at a ten at the thought of my dad finding out about me.”
Bucky frowns. “I’m sorry, love.”
Steve shrugs. “It is what it is. I’m not the only one feeling this way about my future, I know that much is true. I’m just in a… Unique position regarding my sexuality and my pops.”
“How do you really think your dad will react? Truthfully?” Bucky questions.
Steve shakes his head, sucking his cheek. “I don’t know. There’s a naïve part of me that hopes that he will surprise me and immediately accept me. But I don’t see that happening.”
Steve has been extra cautious since Nationals three months ago. He checks YouTube every other day to check and see if anyone has uploaded a video of his and Bucky’s kiss. So far, they’re in the clear. And the more time that passes, the less likely it seems it will be uploaded. But you never know.
“What if I help you work on stuff this year? Football, your singing… Just on the off chance that a scholarship happens to fall into your lap?” Bucky asks.
Steve smiles at his boyfriend seductively. “Yeah, babe? You want to help me?”
The two begin to fool around and wrestle, making a mess of the snacks. “I love you, punk.”
“I love you, jerk,” Bucky responds. A few seconds after Bucky squawks like a parrot once Steve tasers his ribs, George comes walking into the room.
“Oh, sorry, sorry, boys,” George says, averting his eyes. “I just wanted to make sure no one was choking on their food or anything.”
Bucky and Steve, both tomato-red, put some distance between them. “We’re good, dad.”
For as worried as Steve is about his father and the football team finding out about his sexuality, he seems to let his guard down splendidly around those he trusts. Like, for instance, Mr. Banner, Mr. Strange, Ms. Romanoff, the glee club, and Mr. Barnes.
Bucky had taken it upon himself to introduce his father to Steve over the summer. If for no other reason, then so the two could hide away within the safe confines of the Barnes’ household if they ever needed to. His dad was always at the shop, anyways.
George was extremely supportive of their relationship, and he made perfectly clear to Steve that his secrets and personal life belonged to Steve, and Steve alone.
“I should probably go, it’s getting late,” Steve speaks. He rises to his feet and grabs his letterman jacket off of Bucky’s bed. “Goodnight, you both.”
“Goodnight, Steve,” George says. “You take care.”
“You too, sir,” Steve responds.
Bucky walks him to the front door, and melts into the goodnight kiss Steve gives him.
August 26, 2014
“Hey Sharon,” Nakia greets politely, bright and early in the morning. “Hello, Skanks. I’ve done my research. That’s what you call yourselves, right?”
“You’re Sheila,” Nakia says, pointing to one of the girls. She’s an overweight girl with greasy hair, who’s wrapped in a windbreaker from the 1980’s. “You’re a three-time senior.”
“And you’re Ronnie and Mackenzie,” Nakia then directs to the duo who are smoking a joint of marijuana. Ronnie is Asian, and Mackenzie is white, but they both look just as busted as Sharon and Sheila. The marijuana pulls Nakia from speaking any further.
“Your friend stinks of soap, Sharon,” Ronnie says.
“Girl, we were friends,” Nakia says. “Best friends. All up until mid-June. You lived with me and my family. And I know that having a baby at sixteen, and getting thrown out of your house, and breaking up with Sam, and having your father walk out on your life in order to start a new family is not the easiest things for a teenage girl to deal with. And maybe when you dropped out of society and started dating that thirty-year old skateboarder, I should’ve spoken up…”
“I’m not coming back to glee club,” Sharon says aggressively.
“We need you,” Nakia pleads. “Mr. B, he’s doing the absolute most trying to get us to campaign for more members, and we’re planning this big proposal number for Ms. Romanoff… We need your tremulous alto voice, and your Belinda Carlisle glamour. You need to be back in the choir room. With your real friends.”
“I’ll give you ten bucks if you let me beat her up for you, Sharon,” Ronnie begs.
Nakia frowns. “I’m sorry you’re so sad, Sharon. And maybe you’re so pissed off with the world that you won’t believe me when I say this, but I’m sad not seeing you in the choir room. We’ve all been through so much together, we’re a family. This is our year to get it right.”
Sharon stares at her, noticing the new details in her former friends’ appearance. But she says nothing.
“We would love to have you back in the glee club… When you’re ready,” Nakia says, and with that, leaves Sharon and the Skanks in her trail.
Peter, Sam, and Thor are in one of the study rooms in the library, typically reserved for tutoring sessions.
Peter’s very eager to keep up his end of the deal he made with Thor at the end of the last school year and tutor him hard enough to help him graduate with his class.
“Alright, can I see your class schedule for the year, Thor?” Peter asks.
Thor digs into his backpack. “So, I don’t mean to be a dick, but why exactly is Sam here?”
Sam got his arms crossed, awaiting further instruction. “I will keep your little secret, Odinson. Don’t sweat it. Problem is, there’s only one Peter, and two of us failing seniors.”
“Precisely,” Peter says. “If you don’t mind, Thor, I may end up having to schedule sessions with both of you. But I have every intention on helping you both to the best of my ability.”
“Moving on,” Sam responds. “Quill, what happened with you and Danvers?”
Peter visibly cringes. “I don’t want to talk about it.”
“Come on. Honor amongst men. Or friends. Or however the saying goes. We won’t tell anyone,” Sam begs.
Before telling them, Peter mentally flashes back to what’d happened:
Peter and Carol had a great time over the summer. They spent a lot of time together, Peter carefully ensuring he didn’t make the same mistakes he made with Gamora.
One evening in July when Carol was over for a fire with some of Peter’s family, Carol’s phone started blowing up with texts as she ran inside to use the washroom.
They were all from Valkyrie:
I’m sorry… For what I said…
And I’m sorry for disappearing…
I had no right to react like that. I love you.
And I miss you and your cuddles.
And scizzoring.
Peter only looked at her phone to turn off her ringer, as her volume was up to the max. He read the messages, and instantly felt sick.
Sex was a very sensitive topic for Peter. As much as he liked to indulge himself and pretend he was a big shot player like his male teammates, he was far from it. He was still a virgin. His wheelchair acted like a big billboard that read VIRGIN FOR LIFE.
And because of that, Peter knew deep down that whenever it happened, it was going to mean a great deal to him. All he hoped was that it happened with a girl who was very special to him.
Peter was aware that Carol had hooked up with several people before they started dating, but he was totally unaware that she cared so little about sex, and that she might’ve been doing it with Valkyrie while they were dating.
Peter took grab of the phone and headed inside to confront Carol. “Valkyrie’s texting you.”
Carol takes her phone from his grasp. “You read these?”
“I was just trying to shut your volume down,” Peter says. “So, you and Valkyrie?”
“Not for a while,” Carol admits. “But we have before.”
“While you and I were dating?” Peter questions.
Carol doesn’t immediately answer; She has to really think about it, which sends Peter’s gut into a spiral. “I don’t think so.”
Her lack of confidence makes Peter feel great. “Is this something you guys did often?”
Carol nods. “Yes, but I wouldn’t have cheated on you.”
“Did you cheat on Tony?” Again, no response. “I know that sex doesn’t mean anything to you, but did you ever think how much it means to me? After my accident, we didn't know if I'd ever be able even to do that. And when I found out that I could, it seemed like some kind of miracle, and you just walked all over that.”
“Well, it’s not fully cheating unless the plumbing’s different,” Carol stated. “That’s what Valkyrie says.”
“God, Carol, why are you so stupid?”
Carol’s jaw dropped immediately. “You were the only person who never called me that,” she replied, running out of the house.
That was the last Peter heard from her. He reached out, of course, but Carol ghosted him. There was no proper conversation, or series of text messages. Peter supposes he deserved it.
“Damn,” Sam speaks, pulling Peter from his mind. “Sorry, bro. That’s cold.”
“I lost the best thing that ever happened to me, but it’s my own fault,” Peter reiterates.
“So, what you’re saying is that the three of us are the only single guys in the glee club?” Thor asks.
“I suspect Tony’s hanging out with someone,” Sam states. “He’s been giggling to his phone a lot more lately and blew me off for paintball the last two times.”
“Cheers to being single,” Peter says.
“Gentlemen, we are three ridiculously attractive seventeen-year-old boys,” Thor notes. “We don’t have time to wallow in any type of sadness. What we need is to keep putting ourselves out there. At prom, I danced with eight girls, and made out with two. That’s what we need to be doing. Maybe even give the people what they want.”
“Which is what?” Sam asks.
Thor looks at the clock. He knows for a fact that Valkyrie has gym class right now, so he rightfully assumes it’s a girl’s gym class.
"Follow me, boys,” Thor says.
He leads the trio to the gymnasium, where luckily, there’s an A.U.X. cord plug in. “Let’s do this.”
Coach Hill and the girls all stare at the boys inquisitively. “Get the hell out of here, you perverts,” Coach Hill says.
[Thor:]
Love is like a bomb, baby, c'mon get it on
Livin' like a lover with a radar phone
Lookin' like a tramp, like a video vamp
Demolition woman, can I be your man? (your man)
[Peter:]
Razzle 'n' a dazzle 'n' a flash a little light
Television lover, baby, go all night
Sometime, anytime, sugar me sweet
Little miss innocent sugar me, yeah, yeah
[Sam:]
Now c'mon, take a bottle, shake it up
Break the bubble, break it up
[Peter, Sam, & Thor:]
Pour some sugar on me
Ooh, in the name of love
Pour some sugar on me
C'mon, fire me up
Pour your sugar on me
I can't get enough
Bruce can hear all of the commotion, so he walks into the gym, watching the boys perform. Luckily, this number is going a lot better than the courtyard performance. The boys are actually getting some enthusiastic applause.
[Sam:]
I'm hot, sticky sweet
From my head to my feet, yeah
[Thor:]
Listen, red light, yellow light, green-a-light go
Crazy little woman in a one man show
Mirror queen, mannequine, rhythm of love
Sweet dream, saccharine, loosen up (loosen up)
Loosen up
[Sam:]
You gotta squeeze a little, squeeze a little
Tease a little more
Easy operator come a knockin' on my door
Sometime, anytime, sugar me sweet
Little miss innocent sugar me, yeah, yeah
Give a little more
[Peter:]
Take a bottle, shake it up
Break the bubble, break it up
[Peter, Sam & Thor:]
Pour some sugar on me
Ooh, in the name of love
Pour some sugar on me
C'mon, fire me up
Pour your sugar on me
Oh, I can't get enough
[Thor:]
I'm hot, sticky sweet
From my head to my feet, yeah
[Sam:]
You got the peaches, I got the cream
Sweet to taste, saccharine
'Cause I'm hot (hot), say what, sticky sweet
From my head (head), my head, to my feet
[Peter, Sam & Thor:]
Take a bottle (take a bottle), shake it up (shake it up)
Break the bubble (break it up), break it up
Pour some sugar on me
Ooh, in the name of love
Pour some sugar on me
C'mon fire me up
Pour your sugar on me
Oh, I can't get enough
The boys are sweating by the time they’re done performing. As are several of the girls… And Coach Hill. “Glee club, ladies! Sign up today!” Thor voices aloud.
“Take your sick, perverted, teenage male hormones and get the hell out of my gymnasium! Now!” Maria shouts.
“What’d you think, Mr. B?” Sam asks their teacher on their way out of the gymnasium.
“I loved it,” Bruce says. “However, I don’t want to titillate Ms. Romanoff the way you all just did to the girl’s gym class, so I might need to pass.”
“Ladies, I put plastic on your chairs in anticipation of this announcement, so feel free to wet yourselves with excitement: I have decided to make you my Cheerios co-captains.”
“What?!” Jessica asks, insulted.
“Co-captains?” Valkyrie asks, begging Coach Hill to correct herself. “I can’t work with this bitch.”
“Bring it, anchor baby,” Jessica responds furiously.
Valkyrie’s jaw drops, ready to cut a bitch.
Coach Hill puts herself in between both girls. “Ladies, I am aroused. However, we have a more pressing issue at hand. That glee club is polluting this school, and lest I seem too weak to take control of my own workspace. Mr. Banner has those kids singing songs around the school all week, like a dollar-store pop up shop. Next time that group of ingrown toenails start wailing anywhere other than the choir room or the auditorium, you set fire to the piano. Make it look like an accident. I don’t care how, but you get it done,” Maria says.
Jessica smirks, while Valkyrie looks at her coach apprehensively. “Val, you like playing both sides, isn’t that ride? What team you playing for this year? Winners or losers?”
Valkyrie thinks about it. Sharon made a great point. This woman – their own coach – is the reason for so much of their recent trauma. She yells at them to the point they begin to cry, she works them to the bone, she uses language around them that wouldn’t be tolerated by the average catholic, and she cuts corners in whatever way she can that benefits her.
When they made it to cheer Nationals back in freshman year, Coach Hill decided it would be more effective if she took all of the freshmen’s plane tickets from coach for a good airline and swapped them for tickets for a shoddy airline who have a bad reputation for engine failure… All so she could upgrade her own seat to first class.
Coach Maria Hill is an awful person, inside and out, and Valkyrie knows that.
But Valkyrie’s also dealing with this very personal matter that she knows might leak this year. And she feels she’ll need as much protection as she can get.
“Team Maria, all the way,” Valkyrie answers.
“Glad to hear,” Maria responds.
Bucky and Nakia walk into the community center after a lengthy drive to Dayton, ready to show those NYATA hopefuls who Bucky Barnes & Nakia Shauku are.
They’re wearing their favorite outfits: Bucky’s got on his skin-tight khaki pants and a fun striped sweater. Not the baggy type he used to live in during sophomore year; Much more tasteful. Nakia’s wearing a mini skirt with tights, and a cute vest. It’s one of the many outfits that Sharon gave her approval of many months ago.
“Okay, so you’ll set up the props, I’ll set up my phone and speaker, and we’ll launch immediately into the number,” Nakia checks in.
“Sounds like a plan. Our talented but delusional competition will just rip up their applications in fits of jealous rage, I’m sure of it,” Bucky teases.
They enter the ballroom. As they look around, they are positively stunned to find other kids who look strikingly like themselves. Lean, white, gay boys with brown hair. Some with black hair. Some with blonde hair. Pretty black girls with box-braids. Some with straight hair. Some with afros. It’s as though the two of them have walked into the multiverse and are looking at variants of themselves.
The duo is approached by a few hopeful applications. “Hi! I’m Malika!” A light-skinned black girl says cheerfully. She looks exactly like Dionne from Clueless. She’s even wearing a similar pleaded skirt like the character.
“I’m Thomas James,” a boy who looks strikingly similar to Bucky says, even down to the hair color and blue eyes.
“And I’m Carter,” says a second guy, with black hair and dangerous cheek bones.
“I know you totally recognize me,” Malika interrupts, overwhelmingly. “That’s because I was in a Skittles commercial when I was a child. And a Band-Aid commercial.” Again, there’s that delusion. How would they recognize her? “Girl, I’ve been acting since I was a fetus, literally. A sonogram of me was featured on an episode of Moesha.”
“I’m starring as Roxy in an all-male production of Chicago. Welcome, welcome, welcome!” Thomas James says, leading Bucky and Nakia to the chairs set up in front of the stage.
“It’s so refreshing to get new blood,” Carter comments.
“New blood?” Bucky questions.
“We’ve been meeting here each month since we were freshman, for real,” Malika explains.
“Well, Bucky and I just found out about this the other day, but speaking of refreshing, we put together a number that we think you guys…”
Malika ignores what Nakia says, and claps to get everyone’s attention. “Places, everyone! Places! You’re just in time to see a little number we’ve been fussin’ around with. Thank god there was a Bar Mitzvah here on Saturday and I convinced them not to strike the stage. So, sit back, relax, and most importantly… Enjoy.”
“Thanks,” Bucky says, as he and Nakia flash fake smiles to all of the applicants taking the stage.
“Oh my god,” Nakia grits through her teeth.”
“I know. Just breathe. Just because they look like us and act like us, doesn’t mean they’re better than us,” Bucky responds in a low, nervous tone.
[Carter w/ Applicants:]
Times have changed,
And we've often rewound the clock,
Since the Puritans got a shock,
When they landed on Plymouth Rock.
If today, any shock they should try to stem,
'Stead of landing on Plymouth Rock,
Plymouth Rock would land on them.
[Thomas James w/ Applicants:]
In olden days a glimpse of stocking
Was looked on as something shocking,
But now God knows, Anything Goes.
Good authors too who once knew better words,
Now only use four letter words
Writing prose, Anything Goes.
[Malika w/ Applicants:]
Anything you can be, I can be greater
Sooner or later, I'm greater than you (No, you're not)
Yes, I am (No, you're not)
Yes, I am (No, you're not!)
Yes, I am (No)
Yes, I am! (No!)
[Applicants:]
The world has gone mad today
And good's bad today,
And black's white today,
And day's night today,
When most guys today
That women prize today
Are just silly gigolos
[Malika & Applicants:]
Any note you can hold
I can hold longer (I can hold any note longer than you)
No, you can't (Yes, I can)
No, you can't (Yes, I can)
No, you can't (Yes, I can)
[Malika:]
Yes, I
[Malika & Applicants:]
In olden days a glimpse of stocking
Was looked on as something shocking,
But now, God knows,
Anything Goes.
Yes! (No!)
I (You!)
Can! (Can't)
To say Bucky and Nakia’s mouths were as dry as the Sahara and hanging to the floor lower than a rapper’s jeans, would be an understatement.
August 27, 2014
“I got your text,” Bucky says as he walks into the auditorium bright and early. He’s got bags under his eyes considering the two cried after leaving the mixer early, and then had to drive all the way home. “What’d you want to talk about?”
“I could tell just by our meeting with Ms. Romanoff that you were thrown off kilter,” Nakia acknowledges, sitting cross-legged on the stage with the band behind her, waiting in tow. “And the NYATA mixer definitely didn’t help.” Judging by the fact that they got into Nakia’s vehicle and began to cry into their hands and complained about how untalented they both were, Nakia would be right by that statement.
“And you thought singing a song together on the auditorium stage would help us both feel better?” Bucky asks, doubtful.
“Do you remember when we were in New York, and I told you we still had a lot of time left to be kids? That we didn’t have to make any huge decisions? Well, the time to be kids ended when we lost Nationals. We have a lot of work to do with the glee club this year. But we also have a lot of work to do for ourselves.”
“Elaborate,” Bucky asks.
“Screw those kids,” Nakia says. “I say we kick all that self-doubt to the curb and apply to NYATA regardless. The opinions of all of those kids at the mixer doesn’t matter; What matters is the opinions of the actual faculty at the school. They’re bound to see something special in us. And if not, well it’s their loss.”
Bucky hops onto the stage and hugs his friend. “Thanks, girl.”
“Oh, we’re not done here. Let’s not waste another minute of this band’s time,” Nakia responds.
[Bucky:]
I'm limited
Just look at me
I'm limited
And just look at you
You can do all I couldn't do
Nakia…
So now it's up to you
For both of us
Now it's up to you
[Nakia:]
I've heard it said
That people come into our lives for a reason
Bringing something we must learn
And we are led to those
Who help us most to grow if we let them
And we help them in return
Well, I don't know if I believe that's true
But I know I'm who I am today
Because I knew you
Like a comet pulled from orbit as it passes the sun
Like a stream that meets a boulder halfway through the wood
Who can say if I've been changed for the better
But because I knew you
I have been changed for good
[Bucky:]
It well may be
That we will never meet again in this lifetime
So, let me say before we part
So much of me
Is made of what I learned from you
You'll be with me like a handprint on my heart
And now whatever way our stories end
I know you have rewritten mine by being my friend
Like a ship blown from its mooring by a wind off the sea
Like a seed dropped by a sky bird in a distant wood
Who can say if I've been changed for the better
But because I knew you...
[Nakia:]
Because I knew you...
[Bucky & Nakia:]
I have been changed for good
[Bucky:]
And just to clear the air
I ask forgiveness
For the things I've done
You blame me for
[Nakia:]
But then I guess
We know there's blame to share
[Bucky & Nakia:]
And none of it seems to matter anymore
Like a comet pulled from orbit
(Like a ship blown from its mooring)
As it passes the sun.
(By a wind off the sea)
Like a stream that meets a boulder
(Like a seed dropped by a bird)
Halfway through the wood.
(In the wood)
Who can say if I've been changed for the better
I do believe I have been changed for the better
[Nakia:]
And because I knew you...
[Bucky:]
Because I knew you...
[Bucky & Nakia:]
Because I knew you
I have been changed...
For good
The two meet in a hug yet again. “Let’s do it. Let’s apply to NYATA,” Bucky says.
“Deal,” Nakia replies.
Bucky and Nakia’s friendship took a huge step when they went to New York for Nationals. Until that point, their friendship had been very turbulent, seeing as they were always battling for the spotlight. But now that the future has started to become a factor in the equations of their lives, he was both grateful and appreciative to have someone with his same ambition and talent to take on the world with.
Gamora and Hope Van Dyne are walking to class together when they bump into Peter on the way.
“Pete!” Gamora greets. “How’s it going?”
“It’s the first week of school, and I’ve got a full badge of tutoree’s this year. I’d be glad this was counting for extra credit if I wasn’t already an A+ student,” Peter answers.
Gamora and Hope both laugh. “I’ll see you both in class,” Hope says, heading off.
“Smart move,” Peter acknowledges, pointing to Hope.
“What do you mean?” Gamora asks inquisitively.
“Making friends with the other juniors,” Peter notes. “They say you should do that. It’s supposed to hurt less when all of your senior friends graduate.”
“Gee, that wasn’t depressing as fuck,” Gamora says. “Where’s that coming from?”
Peter looks to the ceiling. “I’m not sure. I guess just watching all those yearbook videos every morning. It’s starting to sink in. Even though the school year’s just starting, it’s not going to take long for everybody to graduate. And then, it’ll just be you and I.”
“Perfect opportunity for Mr. Banner to build the underclassmen of the glee club around us and our talent,” Gamora jokes. “No, I’m trying to not even think that far ahead. If I do, I’ll shut down.”
“At least we’ll have each other,” Peter offers.
“You’re right. We’ll still have each other. I couldn’t be happier that you will still be here,” Gamora says.
“Knock knock,” Steve says to Bruce, who’s seated at his choir room office desk.
“What’s going on, buddy?” Bruce asks, non-condescendingly.
“Some friends and I would like to sing you a contender for this week’s assignment. However, for personal reasons, we can’t do it in public. If that’s alright?”
Once Bruce rises out of his seat and see’s who’s waiting for him in the choir room, it clicks: Steve, Bucky, Nakia, and T’Challa. Both couples.
“Of course, it’s alright.”
The four students grab a stool and take them to the center of the room, letting Bruce settle in comfortably in a classroom chair that they’re so used to using.
Nakia winks to the band to let them know they’re ready.
[Nakia:]
I'm not one to stick around
One strike and you're out, baby
Don't care if I sound crazy
But you never let me down, no, no
That's why when the sun's up, I'm stayin'
Still layin' in your bed, singin'
[T’Challa:]
Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh
Got all this time on my hands
Might as well cancel our plans, yeah
I could stay here for a lifetime
[Nakia & Bucky:]
So lock the door
And throw out the key
Can't fight this no more
It's just you and me
And there's nothing I, nothing I, I can do
I'm stuck with you, stuck with you, stuck with you
[Bucky, Nakia, Steve & T’Challa:]
So go ahead and drive me insane
Baby, run your mouth
I still wouldn't change being stuck with you
Stuck with you, stuck with you
I'm stuck with you, stuck with you, stuck with you, baby
Halfway through, Natasha walks by the choir room and hears the singing. She then sneaks in through Bruce’s office, considering its connected to the choir room. She very sneakily listens in on the performance, amazed by the talent.
She gets goosebumps everywhere, same as she did that day last May.
[Bucky:]
There's nowhere we need to be
No, no, no
I'ma get to know you better
Kinda hope we're here forever
There's nobody on these streets
If you told me that the world's ending
Ain't no other way that I could spend it
[Steve:]
Oh, oh, oh, oh
Got all this time in my hands
Might as well cancel our plans (yeah)
I could stay here forever
[Steve & T’Challa:]
So lock the door
And throw out the key
Can't fight this no more
It's just you and me
And there's nothing I, nothing I, I can do
I'm stuck with you, stuck with you, stuck with you
[Bucky, Nakia, Steve & T’Challa:]
So go ahead and drive me insane
Baby, run your mouth
I still wouldn't change being stuck with you
Stuck with you, stuck with you
I'm stuck with you, stuck with you, stuck with you
[Steve:]
Whoa, whoa, oh
Baby, come take all my time
[Nakia:]
Go on, make me lose my mind
[T’Challa:]
We got all that we need here tonight
[Bucky & Steve:]
Lock the door (lock the door)
And throw out the key
Can't fight this no more (can't fight this no more)
It's just you and me
And there's nothing I, nothing I'd rather do
I'm stuck with you, stuck with you, stuck with you
[Nakia & T’Challa:]
So go ahead and drive me insane
Baby, run your mouth
I still wouldn't change
All this lovin' you, hatin' you, wantin' you
I'm stuck with you, stuck with you, stuck with
You, you
Stuck with you, stuck with you, stuck with you
Bruce brings a tissue up to his eye. “That was beautiful, you guys. In all honesty, I would probably choose that number if I was going for intimate and small. But I’m going for dramatic and bold. And the only way to do that is with a song selection that’s fast tempo. But very beautiful. Great job.”
The foursome nod in understanding, simply happy for the chance to sing a love song to their respective partners.
“Strange!” Natasha shouts in the hallway, forcing Stephen to stop in his tracks.
“How’s it going, pal?” Stephen asks, munching into his red apple.
“Good, how’s your first week back?”
“Busy, busy. I want to make sure this is the year I help get the Shield High Avengers their Football Championship,” Stephen explains. “Which it might be. Fury tells me I have an assistant coach joining me this year. She starts next week.”
“That’s great news! I’m sure it will all work out. These students want to graduate winners, hey?” Natasha suggests.
“Of course,” Stephen agrees.
“Hey, do you happen to know what the lesson is in glee club this week?”
Of course he knows what the lesson in glee club is this week. But he’s not about to spill the fucking beans. “Uhh, no idea, why?”
Natasha waves him off. “No reason. I just walked by and heard some of them singing a love song. It was beautiful. And it made me think about…”
“What’d it make you think?”
“It made me think about how that’s the most romantic thing a person could do, is sing their significant other a love song,” Natasha says. “I’d say it’s a coincidence I ended up with Bruce, but I’ve always been a sucker for a man who can hold a tune.”
“And you’d be all for it? Him singing you a sing sometime?” Stephen asks, absorbing the information, like a sponge.
Natasha nods vehemently. “Oh, absolutely. Especially if it was one of my favorite love songs, like We Found Love by Rihanna. I’ve always loved that song.”
“I’m sure he’ll get around to it, eventually,” Stephen shrugs. “Now, if you don’t mind, I’ve got my hands full.”
“See ya later, pal,” Natasha says to Stephen’s back.
He plops his briefcase and his football equipment down on the floor of his office and immediately pulls out his phone to text Bruce.
“You’re sure? We Found Love?” Bruce questions.
“Thousand percent sure,” Stephen asks, stuffing his face with a donut.
Bruce thinks about it. Natasha would love it. The kids would love it. He has no reason to deny his woman of her one wish. “But I want to do it in a big way. Any suggestions?”
“Bitch, this is your department. You’re the creative one,” Stephen barks.
“I want it to look visually beautiful. I want her to be stunned. I want her to know thought went into it.”
Both men think long and hard. “Wait. I heard a rumor Fury cut the swim team today.”
“Go on?”
Just then, Bruce gets a phone call from Steve, asking him to meet the kids outside in the courtyard. “Hold that thought, Stephen.”
The cafeteria fills up rather quickly. So, whenever it reaches maximum occupancy, the courtyard fills up with students holding lunch trays who take a seat on the cement steps and take advantage of the open space.
There are tables out here, but a very limited amount.
Within minutes, Bruce appears, Stephen by his side. “What’s up, guys?”
“The assignment for the week was I Do, mixed with songs to inspire auditions, right?” Bucky questions. Only Nakia, Gamora, Peter, Tony, Steve, Sam, T’Challa, and Thor are present and accounted for. Valkyrie and Carol are no-shows.
“That’s correct,” Bruce responds.
“Well, then enjoy,” Tony says. He then gives the greenlight to the band, who are off to the side closer to west entrance into the school.
[Tony:]
"Oh, don't you dare look back
Just keep your eyes on me."
I said, "You're holding back."
She said, "Shut up and dance with me!"
This woman is my destiny
She said, "Ooh-ooh-hoo
Shut up and dance with me."
[T’Challa:]
We were victims of the night
The chemical, physical, kryptonite
Helpless to the bass and the fading light
Oh, we were bound to get together
Bound to get together
She took my arm
I don't know how it happened
We took the floor and she said
[Tony & Bucky:]
"Oh, don't you dare look back
Just keep your eyes on me."
I said, "You're holding back."
She said, "Shut up and dance with me!"
This woman is my destiny
She said, "Ooh-ooh-hoo
Shut up and dance with me."
[Thor:]
A backless dress and some beat-up sneaks
My discothèque Juliet, teenage dream
I felt it in my chest as she looked at me
I knew we were bound to be together
Bound to be together
She took my arm
I don't know how it happened
We took the floor and she said
Before the second chorus, Valkyrie, Jessica, Jane, and a few of the cheerios come running into the courtyard, joining in on the performance. It’s perfect, considering the guys are on vocals, so the cheerios all dance with the boys individually. Gamora and Nakia rolls their eyes, dancing with one another.
[Tony & Bucky:]
"Oh, don't you dare look back
Just keep your eyes on me."
I said, "You're holding back."
She said, "Shut up and dance with me!"
This woman is my destiny
She said, "Ooh-ooh-hoo
Shut up and dance with me."
[Steve:]
Oh, come on girl
Deep in her eyes
I think I see the future
I realize this is my last chance
As Steve solo’s, the cheerios all form a chain around the piano. They keep the choreography up, but raise some question marks once Jessica grabs a kerosene bottle and pours it over the piano.
She took my arm
I don't know how it happened
We took the floor and she said
[Tony & Bucky:]
"Oh, don't you dare look back
Just keep your eyes on me."
I said, "You're holding back."
She said, "Shut up and dance with me!"
This woman is my destiny
She said, "Ooh-ooh-hoo
Shut up and dance!"
"Don't you dare look back
Just keep your eyes on me."
I said, "You're holding back."
She said, "Shut up and dance with me!"
This woman is my destiny
She said, "Ooh-ooh-hoo
Shut up and dance with me."
Ooh-ooh-hoo, shut up and dance with me
Ooh-ooh-hoo, shut up and dance with me
Everyone watches in horror – mouths agape – as Sharon and the Skanks walk through the courtyard and Sharon tosses a cigarette to the piano, lighting it up in flames.
Bruce is waiting for the Aural Avengers for their after-school glee club rehearsal. They’re supposed to practice for the proposal performance. And Bruce is supposed to be excited to share his song choice with the kids before they get down to business.
But, unfortunately, sometimes teacher business takes precedence.
As the kids all shimmy in, eager to get to work, Bruce takes a deep breath, putting on his best authoritative face.
“You guys know I hate to have to be uncool from time to time; Lay down the hammer, so to speak But, sometimes, it’s necessary,” Bruce says. “So, with that being said, Valkyrie, you need to leave.”
Valkyrie stares at him, bewildered. “Sorry, what?”
“You and the cheerios set fire to the band’s piano!” Bruce exclaims. “Do you know how expensive that one instrument costs to replace? How could you do that?”
Valkyrie blushes, feeling regretful. “Mr. B, though it was being regarded as an act of political protest, Coach Hill made me.”
“Carol didn’t do it,” Bruce points out.
“Well, yeah, I was supposed to help, but I don’t know, I’m a water sign, so,” Carol says softly.
Bruce looks at Valkyrie. “You’re banned from glee club. I don’t want to see you back in here unless you can be as loyal to this club as the rest of the people in this room.” He holds an arm out to the door, indicating that she should leave.
The room falls suspiciously silent as everyone is gooped and gagged.
Valkyrie gets up and grabs her bag. “You know what? I could use a break,” she says, on her way out.
“Good for you, Mr. Banner,” Nakia pleads. “It’s about time we got some allegiance up in here.”
“I said it before, and I will say it again: Even though it’s months away, if we want to win Nationals, this year, we need to be united. If there’s anyone else in this room who doesn’t feel like they can commit to carrying out our destiny, by all means, walk out now.”
No one else moves.
“Okay… Glad to hear it. Now, let’s move. Because we have a long evening ahead of us.”
August 28, 2014
Natasha’s in her office, preparing for her session with one of the senior cheerios. She’s not familiar with her, but according to Fury, she needs some guidance.
She gets a knock at the door, but it’s not from the cheerio she’s expecting. Instead, it’s from Bruce.
“Hey, I have a meeting right away,” Natasha informs him.
Bruce stares at her, with a sparkle in his eye. “Come.”
“No, I can’t,” Natasha says.
“It was a fake appointment,” Bruce reveals. “I needed to ensure that you’d be seated right here, waiting. Now, follow me.”
Natasha doesn’t fight it, so she joins him, albeit a tad skeptical.
Once Bruce leads her out of the office, Natasha is surprised to find teachers and students lined up down the hall, each holding a single white rose. As they walk down the hall, Natasha is gifted a flower from each person.
Mr. Strange, Mrs. MacTaggert, Señora Chavez, Mrs. Walters, Ms. Cho, Mr. Ross, Mr. Coulson, Principal Fury.
Hope Van Dyne, Scott Lang, James Rhodes, Peter Parker, Ned Leeds.
Bruce directs Natasha all the way to the east end of the school: the pool.
There are students inside of it, swimming. The Aural Avengers are all lined up against the back-end wall. The boys are wearing white shorts and white tank-tops with black bowties, while the girls are wearing white swim dresses and swim caps.
[Nakia:]
Yellow diamonds in the light
Now we're standing side by side
As your shadow crosses mine
What it takes to come alive
It's the way I'm feeling I just can't deny
But I've gotta let it go
[Nakia & Gamora w/ Aural Avengers:]
We found love in a hopeless place
We found love in a hopeless place
We found love in a hopeless place
We found love in a hopeless place
[Gamora:]
Shine a light through an open door
Love and life I will divide
Turn away 'cause I need you more
Feel the heartbeat in my mind
It's the way I'm feeling I just can't deny
But I've gotta let it go
The glee kids all jump into the water, and, with the swim team, pull off some insane aquacise-inspired choreography.
[Nakia & Gamora w/ Aural Avengers:]
We found love in a hopeless place
We found love in a hopeless place
We found love in a hopeless place
We found love in a hopeless place
[Carol:]
Yellow diamonds in the light
Now we're standing side by side
As your shadow crosses mine (mine, mine, mine)
From the rafters, Valkyrie watches the performance, resentful at having to miss it. Unbeknownst to her, or to anyone else, Sharon’s also watching the performance from the locker room.
[Nakia & Gamora w/ Aural Avengers:]
We found love in a hopeless place
We found love in a hopeless place
We found love in a hopeless place
We found love in a hopeless place
We found love in a hopeless place
We found love in a hopeless place
We found love in a hopeless place
We found love in a hopeless place
By the end of the number, Bruce comes walking toward Natasha in a head-to-toe white suit.
The music ends. The swim team exit the pool in a swiftly manner. The teachers all have their faces pressed to the windows looking into the pool area, while the glee kids all bunch up to the closest possible area within the water to hear Bruce’s proposal.
“Natasha… You are the one. You always have been. The truth is, I feel like I had to stop myself from doing exactly this the minute I first met you. The first time I held this hand, it felt like I held it a million times before. Like, somehow, it’s always been here.”
“Life is messy. It just is. And I know that’s hard for you sometimes, but that’s why we have each other. To balance things out. The messy, with the extraordinary. Loving you and being loved by you. I love you with everything I am, and everything I hope to be.”
“I know that I proposed to you back in May, but this is the caliber and quality of the engagement you deserved. So, I wanted to give it to you. Now, if you wouldn’t,” he says, reaching into his jacket pocket for the ring…
“Natasha Alianovna Romanoff, for the second time, will you do me the honor of becoming my wife, and letting me become your husband?”
The pair have at least forty sets of eyes on them, from the glee club, to the swim team members, to their co-workers peering in from the window. And yet, in this moment, it’s just Natasha and Bruce. All she knows and sees is Bruce. All that matters is Bruce.”
“Of course,” Natasha responds.
The Aural Avengers and the rest of the faculty begin to cheer once Natasha and Bruce meet in the most tender of kisses.
Chapter 2: Intervention/Reinvention
Summary:
The Aural Avengers express interesting in putting on another musical, much to Coach Hill's displeasure. Bruce and Sam attempt to get through to Sharon, yet again, but fail drastically. Sam and Sharon are contacted by Elizabeth Braddock, Delilah's adoptive mother, with surprising news. Meanwhile, Sharon's estranged Aunt Peggy joins the Shield High School faculty as the new football co-coach alongside Stephen.
TW/CW: Mention of Sexual Assault/Rape
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
September 10, 2014
“Good morning, guys,” Bruce says upon entering the choir room first thing in the morning. “How were everybody’s weekends?”
“Forget about us! How’s the engaged life so far, Mr. B?” Gamora asks cheerfully.
Bruce grins. “It’s great, Gamora. Thanks for asking. As you guys know, Ms. Romanoff is one of a kind. I’m very lucky… For her, and for you guys.”
The kids all smile sweetly at him. “Alright, I’m going to be honest. I don’t really have much of a lesson this week. I was kind of hoping we might try to revert focus back to recruiting for new members. With Valkyrie suspended, we are now two men down.”
The kids all groan. “Mr. B, I get that we need twelve members to compete for Sectionals, but we are not going to convince anyone to join. There’s not a song or number on earth that will change people’s minds,” says Sam.
“I concur. I feel like we all joined at the perfect time. If more people didn’t budge two years ago, they’re not going to budge now, Sir. We couldn’t even get Rhodey to commit,” Thor adds.
“Well, what do you guys propose we do?” Bruce asks, shrugging. “I’m open to suggestions.”
Nakia and Bucky look at one another and nod. Nakia raises her hand. “Mr. Banner, I can’t say for sure how much it would help in the recruiting department, but I think back to Grease last year, and at the very least, we had people volunteering to play extras. Maybe if we were to put on another musical this fall, we get some of those kids to play extras again, show them a good time, and convince them to join us until Sectionals? Or even just for Sectionals.”
“Nakia does have a point, Mr. B,” Bucky reckons. “Carol and Valkyrie even got Jessica Jones and Jane Foster, of all people, to help us out. I’m sure we could get Hope and Scott again.”
Bruce stands, hands on his hips, and thinks. “We did make a couple hundred bucks in ticket sales… Is a musical something you guys would be interested in doing again?”
The kids look amongst themselves and silently agree.
“Okay then. I will talk to Principal Fury and get back to you all. Start thinking of some suggestions and we will touch base next meeting.”
Nakia raises her hand yet again. “Allow us. Bucky and I would like the opportunity to speak to Principal Fury ourselves. If he hears that there is an ardent student demand for it, he might be more likely to comply.”
Bruce nods. “Sure. One less thing for me to have to do. Have at it and keep us in the loop.”
The kids all rise out of their seats to head to class. Once Bucky and Nakia are out of the choir room, they bump fists together.
The two of them have ulterior motives in wanting to do a musical: it’s another extracurricular to put on their NYATA applications and resume’s. And they will stop at nothing to give their applications that extra oomph to make them stand out, especially if they can both get leading roles this time around.
Nick Fury walks into his office, unaware Bucky and Nakia are inside, seated, waiting for him.
He walks in and is almost frightened to find both Type-A students sitting sweetly, like dolls. “Good morning, Principal Fury,” they say in unison, which also creeps Fury out.
“Hey, there. Mr. Barnes, Ms. Shauku, did we have an appointment I forgot about?”
“Not at all,” Bucky says. “We were just hoping for five minutes of your time.”
Fury holds his hands together in a folded fist on top of his desk, letting the kids take reign.
“Principal Fury, would you say you’re a friend of the arts?” Nakia asks rhetorically.
Fury nods. “I’d say so.”
“We would, too,” Bucky interjects. “You gave us a respectable amount of money for the glee club budget, you let us go forth with a musical production last fall, and you’re always around for anything we need.”
Fury blushes. “Thank you, children.”
“Which is why Bucky and I were wondering what it would take for the glee club to receive your permission to produce another musical this year?”
“You want to do another one?”
“We don’t just want to do another one, Principal Fury… We need to do another one,” Bucky explains. “As seniors, this is one of our last chances to showcase our talents to the world. Nakia and I are applying to the New York Academy of The Arts, and if things go our way, we could potentially have scouts in the audience come and see us.”
“Just like the football players do during the championship game,” Nakia adds. “We just want an equal shot.”
“It would mean the world to us, Principal Fury, if we had your blessing to do this,” Bucky says.
Principal Fury thinks about it. “Well, I did make some extra budget cuts before the year began. As you know, the swim team, who hadn’t brought our school a medal in four years, had to go. But I do love the arts, and you guys did do a phenomenal job last year…”
Bucky and Nakia both smile again, awaiting his permission.
“If Mr. Banner can take the September and October budget for the glee club and make it work, then, sure, you guys may produce another musical.”
Bucky and Nakia both jump to their feet in joy and relief.
“Thank you, sir,” Bucky whimpers, shaking his Principal’s hand.
“Thank you, thank you,” Nakia adds, following suit.
Sharon’s in the girls’ bathroom applying some liquid eyeliner to her lash line when Bruce walks in.
“You can’t be in here,” Sharon remarks, looking at her teacher through the mirror.
“I have Ms. Romanoff guarding the door. All I want is a chance to talk to you, and considering you seem to actively be avoiding this conversation by dodging me every opportunity you get, I figured I had to get creative.”
Sharon tucks her eyeliner into her backpack, and turns around in a huff, making eye contact with Mr. Banner.
“I like the new look,” Bruce says. But it’s a lie. There’s nothing to rave about over Sharon’s new look. Especially not the over excessive use of black makeup.
“No, you don’t,” Sharon responds, unconvinced. Even she isn’t a fan of the smoky eyes she’s got on.
Bruce puts his hands into his pockets. “Can I ask what inspired it?”
“My pain,” Sharon states. “And speaking of my pain, the last thing I want or need to do right now to get over it is to get up on a stage and sing about it. I’ve already told Valkyrie, Carol, and Nakia that I have no interest in returning to the glee club. So, you see, I’ve been avoiding you so that you wouldn’t have to waste your time.”
Bruce watches his student speak, studying the utter sadness on her face. This is a cry for help, this much he knows is true. But he can’t say that to her face. She needs to admit and acknowledge that for herself.
“So, there’s nothing we can say or do to get you to come back to your family?” Bruce asks. “I mean, these kids, for as unsure as they were initially, they took you in. We were there for you when Coach Hill dumped you on your ass, Sharon. They miss you.”
“I’m so sick of this bullshit family talk,” Sharon says, returning her attention back to the mirror. “None of you were there when my father slapped me across the face for kissing a boy on my thirteenth birthday. And you weren’t there on Christmas Eve in 2009 when he pushed my mother down the stairs for refusing to run to the store for eggnog. You guys aren’t my family, you’re not my friends, you’re not anything to me.”
“And now that you mention it, I should’ve never joined the glee club. I used to have everything before I did. I was popular. I was captain of the Cheerios. I was dating the quarterback. People parted like the red sea when I walked down the hall. And glee club took that all away from me. So, you can save whatever pep talk you’ve got in your back pocket for someone who gives a shit, Mr. B,” Sharon speaks. “I blame you!”
She fixes her black bandana in the mirror, grabs her bag, and walks out.
Bruce walks out in frustration, calling her name while she walks down the hallway. “Ms. Carter!” She turns around in anger, crossing her arms once they lock eyes. “Grow the hell up," he says.
September 11, 2014
“Bruce Banner, Stephen Strange, allow me to introduce you to someone very special,” Nick Fury speaks.
Nick, Bruce, and Stephen are in Fury’s office, alongside a beautiful woman with dark brown, shoulder-length hair and ample lips that neither of them has ever laid eyes on before. She seems very professional, maybe even a touch strict, just based off of her overall demeanor. And, maybe based off of her pantsuit, as well.
“This is Margaret Carter,” Nick explains.
“Please, call me Peggy,” Margaret adds.
“Peggy has led four other schools to football championships victories prior to her arrival!” Nick shares. “We are very lucky to have her join us, where hopefully, she and Stephen can work as co-coaches in order to secure a Shield High Avengers championship!”
Stephen nods enthusiastically. “I, for one, could not be more thrilled! Welcome aboard, Peggy,” he says, shaking her hand.
Bruce follows his lead, shaking her hand, as well. “I have to ask… Carter? Any relation to a Sharon Carter?”
Peggy tenses up ever so slightly. “My older brother’s daughter. Though, I haven’t seen either of them in years. I doubt she would even be able to pick apart my face in a crowd.”
“Speaking of the glee club,” Nick says, diverting the focus of the conversation, elsewhere, “Nakia and Bucky approached me about you guys producing a musical this fall, Bruce. They were quite convincing. So, I gave you guys the go ahead. I assume they relayed the message?”
“They sure did, sir. I have Ms. Romanoff and Mr. Strange here on board to give us a hand, which should work perfectly now that he’ll have less on his plate for football,” Bruce responds.
“Oh…” Peggy interjects. “I apologize, I don’t mean to overstep. It’s just that if we expect these boys to make the championship, we are going to need to ensure we give the team our utmost attention. I speak from experience, of course.”
Bruce and Stephen look at one another, dismayed at how forward this Peggy Carter is being.
“Well, I suppose Bruce and Natasha won’t need too much of my help,” Stephen voices. “I’m committed to football, I promise, Coach Carter. But if Bruce needs me, I’m going to be there for him. I love those glee kids, and I had a blast helping them out last year.”
“I love a good comprise!” Nick shouts
“Alright, guys,” Bruce speaks to the choir room. He still feels bad that there’s only ten of them in here. But at the end of the day, Sharon made her choice, and Valkyrie needed to be taught a lesson; He needs to stop beating himself up for doing his job as an educator.
“Principal Fury has given us the all clear for the musical! Which leads us to our first assignment: picking a musical and assigning roles.”
Carol tosses her hand up. “Cats!”
Everyone groans and grumbles collectively. “You know, Carol, that one might be a touch too difficult to nail only due to the costumes and make up being so elaborate, but we will put it on the list of options,” Bruce says, walking to the white board to write it down.
“Mr. Banner, there’s a ton of us in here who aren’t well-versed in musicals. Are there any out there that are a little more on the dude side?” Sam asks.
“There are only three girls in this room, no way us ladies are taking a backseat,” Gamora voices confidently. Bruce is noticing that out of everyone in the room, Gamora is proving to have had the biggest transformation since glee club first began. She used to be the most shy, anxious young lady in all of Shield High School High. It appears as though time, and maybe even the glee club, have done wonders for her confidence. She’s really coming into her own.
“Honestly, Sam, none that come to mind. Other than, of course, maybe Newsies. But pretty much every piece of musical theatre tends to incorporate femininity in one way or another. Or queerness,” Bruce responds.
Bucky throws his hand up. “I don’t know how we’d ever be able to get away with it, but hear me out: last year, we went the safe route. Grease is a musical that appeals to the masses and mixes the feminine and the masculine in an approachable way. What if this year, we went with the anti-Grease?”
“Elaborate,” T’Challa begs.
“I mean, a musical that doesn’t appeal to the masses because of how outlandish and campy it is. A musical that mixes the feminine and the masculine, in a non-approachable way.”
“And that would be?” Tony asks.
“Rocky Horror,” Bucky answers. Nakia, Gamora, and Tony share enthusiasm as the words escape Bucky’s lips.
Bruce groans. “I’ll admit, I love Rocky Horror. I’ve even been to a few of those midnight showings down at the Rainbow theatre downtown where people dress like the characters and yell stuff. But I don’t see a timeline in which we are able to pull that off without a hitch. I mean, forget Fury, Maria Hill would have my head.”
“You mentioned you didn’t have an assignment for us this week, right? Well, the whole point of this musical is for us seniors to have a moment to shine. Let’s make this a collaborative effort. We could all come up with ideas as to how to edit the show to make it easily ingestible for the average person.”
Bruce looks at everyone. “Well, judging by Tony, Nakia, and Gamora’s reactions, I can tell they’re on board. What about you, Carol? Or you, boys?” He directs the last question to Steve, Sam, T’Challa, and Thor.
“I’m not impressed by Bucky’s campaign, he didn’t put any posters up,” Carol quips, sad that Cats doesn’t seem to be a viable contender anymore.
“I don’t know anything about this Rocky Horror,” Thor admits. “If there’s a movie, I’ll watch it tonight, and give you my answer tomorrow.”
“Same here,” T’Challa says.
Sam and Steve nod in agreement.
“Okay! Well, assuming the boys keep an open mind and end up wanting to go ahead with it… It looks like we’ll be doing Rocky Horror.”
Bucky, Nakia, and Gamora walk toward an empty table in the courtyard with their lunch trays in hand. It’s their first time having lunch together, the three of them, since the first week back to school.
“I truly can’t believe this is only our second lunch together so far,” Nakia says.
“You say that as if it was a recurring thing, me having lunch with you guys. This is definitely only maybe my fifth time since we joined glee club two years ago,” Bucky quips with a cheeky smile.
“You know that’s not our fault, though,” Gamora responds. “You have always been welcome, anytime.”
They finally find an empty table and sit down to chow down and spill the dirt.
“I do want to say one thing,” Nakia begins. “I hope you haven’t felt out of the loop at all lately,” she says to Gamora. “But you know how it is. Bucky and I have been hard at work on our college applications. And you and I only have one class together all year, and it’s an elective, and it’s only during second semester.”
Gamora throws a hand over her own heart. “Oh my gosh, not at all. Truth be told, I kind of mentally prepared myself for it before the school began. I expected it. But, you’re seniors, and I’m not, that’s just how she goes, right? But I don’t hold that against you, don’t worry, girl.”
Nakia dives over for a brief hug. “Okay, okay, let’s cut the mopey shit. Spill. Any good stories? Gossip?”
“Well, I was actually going to ask if you guys have heard from Sharon at all recently?” Gamora asks.
“Not since that first time I talked to her… And quite honestly, the more I think about it, the sadder I get, so I need to move on. She made her choice. She doesn’t look like she’s going back on it.”
“Well, before we move on, I think we need to investigate further.”
“Why do you say that?” Bucky questions.
“She and I were texting, and we made plans to go for a walk. It was supposed to be right after her and Valkyrie got back from their three-week spontaneous road trip. I called, but apparently, her and Val had an issue with their car on the way home, and they were going to be late. I called her house and spoke to her mom. As far as I could tell, everything was normal. Her mother was still enlisted in classes, her sister was back home for the summer… Then, the next day, I texted, and she never answered me again.”
“You said that was the night she got home?” Nakia asks, to which Gamora nods. “Interesting… That’s the last night she stopped texting me, too.”
“But, I mean, Valkyrie came back to glee club. And the cheerios. And we know Valkyrie talked to Sharon, so it couldn’t have been anything on the trip, or between them, right?”
“Who knows,” Gamora says. “But we should move on. What role do you guys want if we get permission to do Rocky Horror?”
“There are only seven prominent roles in it, and, there’s really only one I’ll be able to nail: Frank N Furter,” Bucky shares. “What about you, girls?”
“I’m a senior, I turn eighteen in a few weeks, I’m feeling fierce, and confident as hell… I want to play Janet. I want a chance at the female lead. The one that I didn’t get last year,” Nakia says.
“It would be cool if you and T were Brad and Janet together,” Gamora suggests, hiding her smile with her hand.
“It would, but T’Challa’s confidence level just ain’t there. He’s much happier as a chorus member. He likes being in the background, being the dancer. Which is crazy, because he has all of the talent.”
“Maybe he’ll surprise you,” Bucky offers.
“Maybe,” Nakia responds, stabbing her lettuce with her fork.
Valkyrie and Carol are sitting at a booth in the back of Breadstix, in their cheerios uniforms, of course.
It’s date night, something they’ve always entertained even back when they were only friends. But they aren’t only friends anymore; Not since Carol dumped Peter. And tonight, is Valkyrie’s first time trying to approach the topic.
“Carol, I want to talk about that… thing we never talk about,” Valkyrie voices quite vulnerably, voice barely above a whisper.
“What? That sour patch kids are just gummy bears that turned to drugs?” Carol asks, scandalized by the very topic.
Valkyrie’s jaw hardens, pained by the difficulty of the words escaping her lips. “Are we dating? Or what? What is this?”
Carol looks down at her shrimp platter, confused. “Wait, isn’t this a date? Aren’t you paying? I ordered shrimp.”
Valkyrie smiles, ever so slowly.
“Wasn’t last week when we took a bath together, wasn’t that a date?” Valkyrie’s eyes begin to damper, surprising Carol. “Wait, are you crying?”
“It’s just that I’m really happy.”
“Well, I told you last year that if I was single, and you were single, that we’d mingle. And even though my relationship with Peter ended so horribly that I couldn’t even think about dating for weeks… You’re different. Everything is different with you.”
“So, we’re like… Girlfriends?” Valkyrie asks.
Carol nods. “I’d say so, yup,” she says, bringing a shrimp to her mouth, not a care in the world.
If anyone were to ask Valkyrie what her favorite thing about Carol is, it would be that: Carol lives her life without a care in the world. She marches to the beat of her own drum, she does things that make her happy, and she always sees the best in people. Even people as negative as Valkyrie.
“Well, girlfriend, I have one last question about this,” Valkyrie says, nervously. “Would you… Hold my hand?”
Carol blushes. “Sure,” she says, extending her hand across the table.
Valkyrie gets goosebumps once their hands make contact. Suddenly, she feels eyes on them both, and immediately tenses up. She quickly grabs her fancy napkin off of the table and covers their hands with it. “But like, under the napkin,” she mumbles. “So, tell me what happened in glee club?”
Carol sighs. “When are you going to apologize to Mr. Banner? You miss glee, I can tell. He’d probably let you come right back if you say sorry.”
“Care, you know I’m not a beggar,” Valkyrie quips. “I’m not going to grovel to anyone for anything, especially not to a teacher. He can come to me.”
Carol nods. “Alright, well, today we discussed doing another musical this fall.”
“Which one?”
“Rocky Horror. We should know for sure by tomorrow.”
Valkyrie nearly chokes on her dish. “Does Banner want to get arrested? Because that’s what will happen if Hill gets word of this.”
“I don’t know, isn’t Mr. Banner always teaching us that the arts should never bow down to the masses, or some shit like that? Besides, we compromised, and we’re all going to work together to cut the dirtier stuff, which already sucks, if you ask me.”
“Well, why don’t we get out of here, and you can show me, on my body, everything you’re thinking of cutting out of the play?” Valkyrie asks, seductively. “Since it’s too inappropriate, and all.”
Carol bites her lip and waves the waitress over for the cheque.
September 12, 2014
Sam’s at his kitchen table, fixing his younger siblings up a bowl of cereal for breakfast.
His mother asked him to drive the kids to school this morning on account of having worked a double shift. And, considering he’s always trying to be there for his family in whatever way they want or need, he agreed.
But he’s a little out of sorts and currently behind schedule, after accidentally sleeping through his alarm. He was up late checking out the Rocky Horror Picture Show.
“You’re not eating, Sammy?” Gideon, his younger brother asks, taking a bite of his Lucky Charms.
“I’ll grab something later, buddy,” Sam responds. Shortly after, his phone begins to ring.
It’s an unknown number.
“Hello?” He asks, picking up.
“Hey, I’m sorry to bother you. Is this Sam Wilson?” A female voice asks him.
“Yup, speaking,” he answers. “Who is this?”
“This is Elizabeth Braddock. I was wondering if you had a second to chat?”
Sam stands there in a frozen shock.
Bruce is wandering around the halls in search of Ms. Carter’s office.
The night before, Bruce received an email from Margaret – er, Peggy – in confidence. She asked if Bruce would be willing to talk things over, over a cup of coffee.
Bruce doesn’t know for sure, but he has a feeling their conversation might pivot toward Sharon. He wishes Peggy would just blatantly come out and ask about her, but she’s still testing the waters around the school. She probably doesn’t think she can trust Bruce yet. Bruce respects it.
He knocks on her door and awaits further instruction.
“Come in!”
Bruce walks into her office and is stunned to see an office space as meticulously organized as Natasha’s. “Hey there.”
“Good morning, Bruce. Thanks for joining me for a cup of joe,” Peggy says.
“Of course,” Bruce says. He’s drawn to the photos of the football teams she has on her bookcase.
There are over six framed photos featured on the case, all of different teams from different years. “Did you help get six teams to the championship?”
“Six to the championship, but only four wins in total,” Peggy says, approaching the case, standing directly behind Bruce. “And I have had the most fun doing so.”
“Can I ask how you got interested in coaching boys’ football? Just out of curiosity, because you peg me as a bit of a proper lady, and boys’ football is dirty and messy. Hell, I couldn’t ever do it.”
“It’s a long story,” Peggy warns.
“I have time,” Bruce assures.
Peggy nods, coughing to clear her throat. “I was down on my luck a few years back. After years of sadness and isolation, I came to the startling realization that I was a lesbian. As happy as I was to have figured it out, I knew it was going to mean the end of my family. We were raised heavily conservative, and not a single member of my family was raised to accept or understand queer people. As soon as the words, ‘I’m gay,’ left my mouth, my parents had me removed from the premises. That was the last time I saw them, my brother, my sister, and my nieces.”
Bruce feels himself getting emotional. He sits in place, waiting patiently for the rest of the story.
“It was my first official teaching job. A gig teaching home economics. This was at one of the lowest budget schools in the Ohio public school system, River View High School. There was no money in the budget, whatsoever. But those football players needed to get their asses on the field to save face, anyways. Whether they came in dead last place again or not. All of the teachers informed me that our principal liked people he could depend on. The second he asked if anyone wanted to assist him with coaching, I took that as my opportunity to show him I could be someone to depend on. We got our boys to the championship that year. Unfortunately, we lost. He ended up getting me a coaching job in a better district the year after, and here I am. It just became my thing. I grew up interested in sports, but I could never act on those interests. I was forced into dance instead.”
“Thank you for sharing your story. I’m so sorry you had to deal with so much pushback growing up,” Bruce says. “I wish your family could have given you the grace to be your most authentic self.”
Peggy smiles. “I appreciate that more than you could ever know, Bruce.”
“I have to admit, I was a little worried after our initial meeting. I couldn’t get much of a read on you, other than you seemed really strict.”
“That’s the resting bitch face,” Peggy jokes. “Comes from my family.”
“You have to know, that worry comes from the fact that I have a co-worker who has made it her mission to destroy me. She will not rest until she sees the soccer team play a game with my head,” Bruce shares.
“Maria Hill?”
“How did you know?”
“She gave me this long-winded spiel about why she despises you, and finds you to be the definition of the word ‘mediocre.’”
“Yeah, she does that,” Bruce says, rolling his eyes. “But I have to ask, was there any particular reason you wanted to talk?”
Peggy blushes. “I remembered you’d asked about Sharon when Fury introduced us. I know I shouldn’t do this, but is there anything you could tell me about her?”
“She’s had a tough go. Abusive father, from the context clues I’ve gotten over the years. Teen pregnancy sophomore year. Her parents threw her out. She moved in with her baby’s father, and then with her good friend, Nakia. And she’s currently turned her back on glee club and the Cheerios, in favor of chain smoking with a group of delinquents under the bleachers. She’s a lost soul, right now,” Bruce states.
Peggy sits back, shaking her head in despair. “That’s awful. I’m sorry to hear that.”
“Which is why your presence here is greatly appreciated, and could not have come at a more perfect point in time,” Bruce says. “Maybe you are the one person she might listen to.”
Peggy’s eyes bulge out of her head. “Bruce, I haven’t seen or spoken to the girl in years. What makes you think she would listen to anything I had to say?”
“Because sometimes, a pep talk from the most unlikely of people at the right time can work wonders.”
“Hi,” Sam greets, backpack hung off of his left shoulder.
“Bye,” Sharon responds, closing her locker. She’s wearing a black beanie on top of her blonde/pink hair.
“I need to talk to you,” Sam says.
Sharon laughs. “Another unsolicited intervention? No, thanks. I’m good. The Skanks are waiting for me.”
“Elizabeth Braddock called me this morning,” Sam speaks. His words stop Sharon dead in her tracks. She turns around, suddenly curious.
“What did she want?”
“She said she’s been trying to call you for about a week,” Sam adds.
Sharon shrugs. “Changed my number.”
“She asked how things were going,” Sam shares. “She also told me that she got a job out of state. So, her and Delilah are moving at the end of the month. She wanted to give us a chance to go say goodbye and see her in person for the first – and I guess, last – time.”
Sharon groans. “I’m good.”
Sam’s jaw drops. “Whoa, are you for real, right now?”
“Yeah, why?”
Sam stares at her in disbelief. “Because I was expecting either a little more emotion, or maybe a glimmer of enthusiasm. Delilah is a big part of our story, and Elizabeth kind of rocks for reaching out and giving us this opportunity that she doesn’t owe us.”
“Do you think being pregnant at sixteen was a fun thing?” Sharon asks angrily. “Do you think you getting me pregnant and taking my virginity, forcing me to lie to my boyfriend, is a fun thing for me to look back on?”
Sam frowns. “That’s not fair. I am not that guy anymore.”
“Yeah? Well I’m still that girl. And I’m not over any of it,” Sharon says. “Have fun with Elizabeth and Delilah.”
September 13, 2014
Maria Hill is in her office making herself a protein shake when Valkyrie comes strolling in.
“You wanted to see me?” Valkyrie asks, swinging her bag on the chair next to hers.
“Well, yes,” Maria states. “It’s been a couple of days now that the Aural Avengers have been given permission to put on another musical, and you have yet to inform me what they’re planning.”
Valkyrie stares at Maria dead in her eyes. “Yeah, because I’m a senior, and I’m busy with like… Senior shit. Why can’t you ever just figure things out for yourself?”
Maria glares at her. “Pardon?”
“Sorry, I’m annoyed. It’s a sensitive topic. I’m still suspended from glee club, and Mr. Banner has yet to mention when he’s going to let me back,” Valkyrie says.
“Yeah, I really don’t give a homeless man’s shit-filled diaper about any of that,” Maria says, classy as ever. “What musical are they doing?”
“Rocky Horror,” Valkyrie answers, waiting for the most dramatic reaction in the world. And she gets it.
Maria stands up and drops her protein shake all over her desk. She’s appears to be moving in slow motion, if that’s even possible.
“This will not stand!”
Maria swarms into Nick’s office like a bat out of hell.
Nick groans, physically unable to deal with her or her bullshit this bright and early. “Ms. Hill, I am too busy right now…”
As always, Maria ignores and interrupts him. “The glee club is putting on a musical. That right?”
“Yes, why?”
“You’re aware they’re planning on doing Rocky Horror, correct?”
Nick looks a kid whose hand has just been caught in the cookie jar. “No… I wasn’t aware.”
“Yeah, I didn’t think so,” Maria responds. “Call him in here now!”
“Ms. Hill, do not tell me how to do my job,” Nick bites.
“Maybe I wouldn’t have to if you weren’t so damn incompetent half the time.”
Nick steps out to ask secretary Moira McTaggert to summon Bruce promptly. Maria sits in her favorite chair in the corner of the office, crashing out.
It takes Bruce maybe forty seconds to arrive. “Hey, what’s going on?” He takes one look at Maria and is suddenly terrified.
Nick and Bruce share a knowing look. “Bruce, I have it on good authority that you and the Aural Avengers plan on putting on the musical known as Rocky Horror… Is that true?”
Maria waits for the word, “Yes,” to fall out of Bruce’s mouth before she carries on with her tantrum.
“You cannot be serious!” Maria exclaims. “Bruce, these kids are eighteen and under. I understand you have an incessant need to educate them on the arts, and that includes obscure musical theatre. But you can’t be the one exposing children to pieces that are intended for mature audiences. How did you ever think you were going to be allowed to do this? I genuinely want to hear this.”
Bruce rolls his eyes. “This is ridiculous.”
“No,” Nick speaks up. “For once, I actually agree with Hill. She has a point. And, honestly Bruce, this makes me question whether or not you and the glee club should be putting on a musical at all. We depend on selling tickets to people of all ages. You’re not going to do that putting on such a risqué show. You’re limiting revenue and causing a hindrance to your budget.”
Bruce stares at Nick, a little betrayed. “For what it’s worth, we still don’t know for sure whether we’re doing Rocky Horror. We’re waiting to hear back from some of the boys. At the end of the day, what matters most to me is that everyone is comfortable with whatever it is that we do. We also decided, as a group, that if we choose Rocky Horror, that we would work together on some re-writes and omissions because I was very much of the mindset that the show was too much. I mean, I agreed with you when you didn’t let us do Rent last year.”
Nick nods. “That could work. Though, I would require final say, and a completed revised copy of the final script.”
“Of course, sir,” Bruce says. “But I will say, it offends me that I’ve walked into this office and had my character judged so harshly. I would never expose my glee kids to anything I deemed too mature, and Rocky Horror wouldn’t have even been an option were it not for the kids suggesting it themselves. I am a good teacher. But, you’re right, Maria. I do have an incessant need to educate these kids on everything the arts have to offer. Because educating and pushing boundaries is how you stand up to the Man, and stand up to bullies… Like, you.”
Nick winks at him discreetly. “Alright. You’re free to go, Bruce.”
Nick and Maria stand alone. “He’s going to pay for that.”
Nick groans. “Maria, I happened to agree with you today, but I’m getting a little too old for these games of yours. I know you have ulterior motives for everything you do, so I don’t believe for one second that you were acting on behalf of the children. Everyone knows you have it out for Bruce.”
Maria visually pierces into Nick’s soul. “Not just Bruce, Nicky. See you around.”
September 14, 2014
Sam’s in his bedroom, lights dimmed low and television on in the background as background noise.
He’s not alone, though. In fact, he’s currently making out with… Sabrina? Susan? Her name’s escaping his mind right now. But she’s a junior transfer at Shield High this year, and they’ve been sexting for a couple of weeks now.
Sabrina-Susan moans out loud, to which Sam giggles at. “Keep it down. My mom’s home,” he whispers as he nips at her neck.
“If you want me to keep it down, then making out’s the only thing we’re going to be able to do tonight. Because one thing I can't be, in the sack, is quiet,” Sabrina-Susan says.
Sam moans at this. “Well, maybe we can just turn the t.v. up,” he offers.
“Good answer.”
As soon as the volume goes from 11 to 34, Sam’s cellphone starts ringing. It’s from a number he doesn’t recognize, so he ignores it.
Sam and Sabrina-Susan keep going at it, but his phone rings, yet again.
“I’m sorry, I’ve got to take this,” he says, answering his phone.
“Hey… it’s Sharon,” she greets. “What are you doing?”
“I’m hanging out with… Sabrina,” Sam replies, crossing his fingers he got her name right.
“Who the fuck is Sabrina? My name is Susan,” Susan states angrily. She then scoffs and gets out of bed. She immediately puts her clothes on, despite Sam’s pleas to get her to stay.
Susan flips him the bird and jets out of his room.
Once the chaos on the other end of the line seemingly ends, Sharon says, “Well, that was smooth.”
“What do you want, Sharon?” Sam asks, now sexually frustrated.
“I was just wondering if you were still going to see Delilah?”
Sam hums. “Tomorrow morning.”
“Would you mind if I came too?” She asks, voice somewhere between a whimper and a whisper.
Sam huffs out in annoyance. “Yeah, I guess. Did you want me to pick you up?”
“If you don’t mind,” Sharon responds. “Thanks, Sam.”
“I’ll be there at nine,” Sam states. “Don’t be late.”
“I won’t.”
September 15, 2014
Sharon and Sam approach a baby blue front door. They’ve both cleaned up for the occasion, so as to remind Elizabeth that she didn’t make any type of mistake adopting this teenage couple’s baby. Sam’s wearing khakis and a plaid button up, while Sharon’s wearing one of her baby doll dresses; She hasn’t worn any of her dresses in months.
Sharon looks at Sam, who in turn encourages her to ring the doorbell.
“Coming!” A female voice calls out from inside the house.
In seconds, Sharon and Sam come face to face with the adopted mother of their child. Sharon hasn’t seen her since her time in the hospital back in sophomore year, just days after she gave birth to Delilah.
“Hello, you guys,” Elizabeth greets, her dark brown hair reaching all the way down to her butt.
“Hey, Ms. Braddock,” Sam says.
“It’s Elizabeth, Sam. Ms. Braddock just ages me,” she responds. “Come on in.”
Sam immediately takes her up on her offer. Overall, he seems to be in much better spirits than Sharon, who’s frozen to the welcome mat on the front porch.
Sam turns around. “You coming?”
Sharon wipes around her eyes at the tears falling. “Yes.”
They take their shoes off and walk in together. Elizabeth walks them into the living room, where a one-year and five- month old Delilah sits on a rug playing with her toys. She’s wearing an all pink outfit and has a beautiful little pink headband on.
Delilah is brown-skinned, the perfect mixture of Sam and Sharon’s complexions. She has green eyes, a mouthful of teeth, and stunning curly hair. In short… She’s perfect.
Sharon cries the second she lays eyes on her. Sam places a sympathetic arm around her.
“Sorry,” Sharon says to Elizabeth. “I didn’t think it would be this hard to see her.”
“I understand, honey,” Elizabeth responds. “I knew it would be hard. I debated calling you guys for weeks, because I didn’t want this to throw you off kilter in any way. But, if I was you, I would’ve wanted to see her.”
“And we thank you for giving us the opportunity,” Sam says. “This is really special.”
Elizabeth encourages them to join her and Delilah on the floor, so that Delilah warms up to them.
It doesn’t take long at all. In just a short ten minutes, Delilah is passing Sharon her stuffed monkey, while she tosses some blocks over to Sam.
Sharon places Delilah into her highchair, while Sam helps set the table with plates, cups, and cutlery.
“Thanks for letting us stay for dinner,” Sharon remarks.
“I made enough hoping you guys would,” Elizabeth says, referring to the egregious amount of spaghetti she’s putting together.
“Are you hungry?” Sam asks his biological daughter, playing with her fingers. “Hungry? Yeah? Chicken butt.”
Sharon laughs, watching intently at the careful and doting way Sam plays with her.
Elizabeth walks the spaghetti and Caesar salad to the kitchen table. “Alrighty, dinner is served. Help yourselves.”
“So, you mentioned you guys are moving for your new job. What’s the job?” Sam asks inquisitively.
“I work in marketing,” Elizabeth reveals. “And this relocation comes with a promotion to team manager. This will allow me to choose the individuals who join me in working on a project, which is nice because this way, I can avoid having to work with the older, judgemental folk.”
Sharon smiles. “When we were in the hospital, way back when, you mentioned you were having trouble dating. Are you seeing anybody?”
“Not even a little,” Elizabeth says. “But motherhood is busy. And I’m perfectly content with it just being me and D.”
Delilah coo’s excitedly. “Spaghetti is one of her favorite foods,” Elizabeth reveals. “So, how’s school going? You guys are seniors now, right?”
Sharon and Sam both nod. “Any plans for the future?”
“I haven’t really taken it seriously until now,” Sam says. “I have a meeting with the guidance counsellor next week to discuss my options. I think I’d like to see if football takes me anywhere. It’s all I’m good at.”
“Well, that’s okay. You don’t have to know right away. Hell, I didn’t get into marketing until maybe six years after I graduated college. What about you, Sharon?”
Sharon shrugs. “I… I don’t know what I’m doing right now, actually. Life’s been… Crazy.”
“I hear you, honey. Try to remember what’s most important: being happy. And happiness comes from within, but it’s also about the people you surround yourself with, and with whatever it is that you find yourself doing.”
Sharon nods. Delilah flings some spaghetti over onto her, causing Sharon to fall into a laughing fit.
“I’ll get you a wet rag,” Elizabeth says.
After spending over six hours with Elizabeth and Delilah, the night draws to an end. Elizabeth lets them know that she will need to bathe Delilah, the same as she does whenever they have spaghetti.
“I want to thank you, again,” Sam says as Elizabeth and Delilah walk them to the front door. “This was a real gift, you getting into contact with us for this. It meant a lot to spend a day with my daughter. I won’t ever forget it.” He leans in to hug them both.
“I have your guys’ phone numbers and emails. I can still update you from time to time if you’d like. All you have to do is say the word,” Elizabeth says.
Sam shakes his head. “No, that’s okay. The more I get updated about her… The more I see myself falling in love with her. And I can't have that happen. Then, I won't be able to move on. I like the set-up we have. But I appreciate it.”
“I respect that,” Elizabeth voices. “But, one day, when she’s ready, she may try to find you both. That usually stems from nothing but mere curiosity. When she does, I hope you find it in your heart to open your front door to her.”
“Absolutely,” Sam says. “I promise.” He looks over at Sharon, and says, “I’ll give you a minute.”
When Sam exits the house, it’s just the three girls. “You okay?” Elizabeth asks.
“No,” Sharon replies, crying again. “But he’s right. This was a gift that I will remember forever. Our sweet girl is beautiful, and I’m beyond ecstatic she has a great woman like you to call mom.”
Elizabeth, and, in turn, Delilah, hug Sharon. “You take care out there, okay, Sharon? The world is a scary place. Happiness is important. But so is love. There’s an abundance of both out there for you. You just need to open yourself up to the possibility.”
Sharon nods, smiling. “Bye baby,” she says to a spaghetti-stained Delilah.
She exits the house. The front door is already closed once she looks back. She walks toward the vehicle, and finds Sam crying inside.
Sharon says nothing. Instead, she joins him. The two exes sit together, crying, until Sam leans over and holds her in a long-lasting hug.
They eventually collect themselves enough to head back home. Coincidentally, the radio plays a very familiar tune, so they join in.
[Sam:]
Hey there Delilah, what's it like in New York City?
I'm a thousand miles away, but girl, tonight you look so pretty
Yes you do
Times Square can't shine as bright as you, I swear it's true
[Sharon:]
Hey there Delilah, don't you worry about the distance
I'm right there if you get lonely give this song another listen
Close your eyes
Listen to my voice, it's my disguise, I'm by your side
[Sam & Sharon:]
Oh, it's what you do to me
Oh, it's what you do to me
Oh, it's what you do to me
Oh, it's what you do to me, what you do to me
[Sam:]
Hey there Delilah, I know times are getting hard
But just believe me, girl, someday I'll pay the bills with this guitar
We'll have it good
We'll have the life we knew we would, my word is good
[Sharon:]
Hey there Delilah, I've got so much left to say
If every simple song I wrote to you would take your breath away
I'd write it all
Even more in love with me you'd fall, we'd have it all
[Sam & Sharon:]
Oh, it's what you do to me
Oh, it's what you do to me
Oh, it's what you do to me
Oh, it's what you do to me
A thousand miles seems pretty far
But they've got planes and trains and cars
I'd walk to you if I had no other way
[Sharon:]
Our friends would all make fun of us
And we'll just laugh along because
We know that none of them have felt this way
[Sam:]
Delilah, I can promise you that by the time we get through
The world will never ever be the same, and you're to blame
[Sam & Sharon:]
Hey there Delilah, you be good and don't you miss me
Two more years and you'll be done with school
And I'll be making history
Like I do
You'll know it's all because of you
We can do whatever we want to
Hey there Delilah, here's to you
This one's for you
Oh, it's what you do to me
Oh, it's what you do to me
Oh, it's what you do to me
Oh, it's what you do to me
What you do to me
Oh-oh, oh-oh, oh-oh-oh, oh-oh
Oh-oh, oh-oh, oh-oh, oh-oh
After their duet, Sharon leans over, fitting her head into the crook of Sam’s neck. “Is this okay?”
Sam nods, gripping the steering wheel. “Of course it is.”
September 17, 2014
“So, then Elizabeth asked if we wanted to stay for dinner. So, we did. Afterwards, we played around for another little bit until Elizabeth told us she needed to give Delilah a bath before bedtime. So, then we thanked her and just left. It was a good day, but really emotional.”
“Damn. That’s tough,” Steve responds. “I’m sorry, man.”
“All good,” Sam answers. “If anything, I’m sorry for bitching about it.”
“You don’t have to do that,” Steve opines.
“What?”
“That toxic, macho, tough guy schtick. We have been in glee club long enough. You should know by now that it’s okay for a guy to show emotion.”
Sam laughs. “Alright.”
It proves that both boys have done some tremendous growing in the two years since sophomore year that they can talk about such a sensitive topic like the baby that Sam and Sharon conceived whilst she cheated on Steve. Sam and Steve have moved on, though. They’re boys for life.
The boys pass by the bulletin boards. There’s a sign-up sheet for Rocky Horror. “Which role you gunning for?”
Sam groans. “I don’t know, probably Eddie. He’s the only one who comes close enough to my bad-assert.”
“Why not go for Brad?” Steve questions.
“I don’t know, I just don’t think I’m leading man material. Nobody would take me seriously.”
“I beg to differ,” Steve says. “I think you should do it.”
“Really?” Sam asks.
“Yes. And, worst comes to worst, you be Eddie instead.”
Sam thinks about it. It would be a chance to do something different. And who knows? Maybe he’ll exceed expectations.
Sharon’s in the library with the Skanks when she’s summoned to Ms. Romanoff’s office via the intercom.
“What do they want you to see the guidance counselor for?” Sheila asks as she defaces one of the old yearbooks with a sharpie.
“No clue,” Sharon responds as she gathers her belongings and saunters over to the office.
Sharon is utterly confused when she enters the office to find Ms. Romanoff, and someone from her past. She isn’t even entirely sure it’s who she thinks she is until she stares at her for long enough.
“Aunt Peggy?” Sharon questions. “What are you doing here?”
After finally getting her first real look at her in years, Peggy is nearly brought to tears. “Hey, Sharon. My god look how big you’ve gotten. How long’s it been, kid?”
Sharon shakes her head. “Eight years? Ten?”
“That’s insane,” Peggy remarks.
“Aunt Peggy, what are you doing here?”
“Well, I’m the new co-Coach of the football team,” Peggy acknowledges. This is my second week on the job.”
“I’ll let you guys have a second to talk,” Natasha says, rising from her desk chair. “Make yourself comfortable, Sharon.”
Sharon smiles in response.
“So, how have you been, honey?” Peggy asks.
Sharon and her Aunt Peggy used to have a very special bond. Then, Peggy dropped off the face of the earth. She never attended family functions, and she never reached out in any capacity. Sharon wasn’t given a direct reason as to why that was until freshman year of high school. Back then, her father had been instilling into her that homosexuality was a sin against nature. So, she moved on, even though she secretly missed her Aunt dearly.
“I’ve been…” Sharon begins. “It’s fucking complicated.”
“Well, last time I saw you, you were wearing all pink. Now, you sit here in all black. Has this been your look of choice since then?”
“Not at all,” Sharon responds with a laugh. “It’s more of a phase, really. Though, the way I’ve been feeling, it really should be permanent.”
“Talk to me?” Peggy asks. “Even if you don’t want advice, sometimes it’s good to talk things out.”
Sharon takes a few breaths before diving deep. “I had the world at my fingertips when I was sixteen years old. And ever since then, I feel like my life has been a whirlwind of undeserved chaos.”
“I cheated on my boyfriend, Steve, when I was sixteen. It was with his best friend, Sam. I got pregnant. I was terrified, so I lied to Steve, and told him it was. Then, my parents found out. They threw me out, the old Carter way,” she teases.
“Sure is,” Peggy remarks. “Carry on.”
“Then, Steve found out the truth. So, I moved in with Sam. Then, when that wasn’t working anymore, I moved in with my best friend, Nakia. Then, I made the tough decision to give my baby up for adoption. Came back to school in the fall, determined to make junior year better than sophomore. But even though I managed to return to my position as captain of the cheerios, I was numb. The year went on, and I watched, from my ivory tower, as everyone around me found love, success, confidence, and the exact opposite was happening to me. The only time I felt anything, all year long, was when I saw my father for the first time in months, at the mall, with his new family. He looked at me like he didn’t know who I was. And then, at the end of the year, my friend Valkyrie and I decided to go on a road trip. It was supposed to be a weeklong, but we were having so much fun, we just decided to keep driving.”
“We had our fake I.D.’s with us, and we decided to go out to a club in Chicago,” Sharon shares, getting more emotional as the story goes on. “I was assaulted that night, Aunt Peggy. By some idiotic twenty-one-year-old. Valkyrie doesn’t even know. I decided to keep it a secret. I felt like it was my karma for being such a monster my entire life.”
Peggy dives over to Sharon, holding her in her arms, as Sharon breaks down in tears.
“The night we got home, I decided it was time for a change. So, I dropped everyone from my life, and I dropped out of glee club and cheerios. I was done with everything that ever brought me joy.”
“And this? The black clothes, quitting glee club, quitting the cheerios, is it just you still punishing yourself?”
Sharon shrugs. “I guess so.”
“Well, you need to stop. Immediately! You are not to blame for anything, baby girl. You can make peace with those from your past that you’ve hurt or wronged without having to instill pain upon yourself. You don’t have to suffer, too.”
Sharon continues to cry into her Aunt’s arms. “I can’t believe that happened to me, Aunt Peggy. All I wanted for so long was for someone to love me, and then I go and get raped.”
“Again, not your fault, whatsoever. The only person to blame for rape is a fucking rapist,” Peggy says. “I’m so sorry that happened to you, honey.”
“I’ve missed you,” Sharon says.
“I’ve missed you more,” Peggy responds. “I’m also sorry our family robbed us of so much time. And, that your father treated you the way he did. It doesn’t surprise me, though. Not one bit. My brother is the devil incarnate.”
“Agreed,” Sharon laughs.
“Now, you get me the name of that boy who hurt you, and then we can carry on our conversation, okay? We have much more to catch up on.”
September 18, 2014
“Alrighty, guys,” Bruce speaks to the choir room. Natasha and Stephen are in the room, along with the ten current members of the Aural Avengers.
“Today, the boys are going to give us their thoughts on Rocky Horror.”
Sam, T’Challa, and Thor stand up. All eyes are on them in seconds.
“I’ll go first,” T’Challa says. “I won’t lie, I don’t feel like I fully understood it. Then again, I don’t know that I’m necessarily the intended audience. That being said… I loved it.”
“Agreed,” Sam adds. “What I took the most out of watching the movie was Mr. Banner always talking about art pushing boundaries. I did some research, and the movie was clearly ahead of the times, tackling topics that weren’t being spoken about at the time. It’s pretty punk rock that so much of the message of the story lies in the promotion of sexual liberation.”
“That’s… Exactly right, Sam,” Bruce comments, astounded at Sam’s ability to pick up on the message of the film.
“I agree with Sam and T’Challa. I don’t know that I’m ready to go out there in fishnets as Frank, but I would be down to do this,” Thor adds.
Natasha and Stephen jump out of their seats in glee. “Well, unless I’m mistaken… It’s sounds like we’ve got a show!”
Everyone applauds, the excitement getting the best of them.
“I guess now’s as important a time as ever to talk about casting,” Bruce suggests. “Is there any role in particular any of you would like?”
Nakia raises her hand. “I would love to play Janet.”
“Anybody else for Janet?” Bruce asks. Carol and Gamora shake their heads, celebrating Nakia’s unofficial win as the female lead. “Alright, moving on.”
Bucky raises his hand. “I’m going to go out on a limb and offer myself up as our production’s Frank N Furter, assuming nobody else wants it.”
None of the guys seem into it, so by default, Bucky takes the lead role of Frank N Furter.
“Anyone for Brad?”
Steve raises his hand. “Steve, perfect,” Bruce says, adding it to the whiteboard.
“No, I don’t want the role,” Steve says. “I want to suggest someone for the role.”
“Your step-brother?” Tony asks.
“My step-brother played Danny Zuko last year, nice try,” Steve responds cheekily. “I think Sam would make a great Brad.”
Sam perks up in his seat. “Dude, why are you so invested?”
“There’s a fun juxtaposition in Sam Wilson, our resident bad boy, playing Brad Majors, a clean-cut, all-American man. You have the acting chops, and the voice to pull it off,” Steve notes.
“Well, it’s been a while since Sam has sung for us,” Bruce comments. “Any chance you’d be willing to give us a proper audition for it, Sam?”
“That just means he wants to hear you sing for the hell of it,” Natasha remarks. “And I know I for one, would love to hear you sing, as well.”
Sam grins from ear to ear. “I guess so.”
Bruce, Natasha, Stephen, and the Aural Avengers have moved to the auditorium, where they’re waiting on Sam to take the stage.
Sam walks up to the microphone, sheepishly, the band behind him waiting to back him up. “So… Just any song?”
“Any song you want, Sam, come on. You know that,” Bruce teases.
Sam nods, continuing to blush. It’s a side to Sam they’re not used to seeing. This kid normally oozes swagger and confidence. While he might be thinking something self-deprecating, like “Oh, how the mighty have fallen,” the rest of his peers find it endearing that he’s just like the rest of them.
Sam trots over to the band, and whispers in the guitar player’s ear. He then returns to the microphone, and kicks the air as soon as the instruments kick in.
[Sam:]
Never had much faith in love or miracles (ooh)
Never wanna put my heart on the line (ooh)
But swimmin' in your water's something spiritual (ooh)
I'm born again every time you spend the night (ooh)
'Cause your sex takes me to paradise
Yeah, your sex takes me to paradise
And it shows
Yeah, yeah, yeah
'Cause you make me feel like
I've been locked out of heaven
For too long, for too long
Yeah, you make me feel like
I've been locked out of heaven
For too long, for too long, oh-oh, oh-oh-oh
Oh, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah (ooh)
Oh, yeah, yeah
Oh, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah (ooh)
You bring me to my knees, you make me testify (ooh)
You can make a sinner change his ways (ooh)
Open up your gates 'cause I can't wait to see the light (ooh)
And right there is where I wanna stay (ooh)
'Cause your sex takes me to paradise
Yeah, your sex takes me to paradise
And it shows
Yeah, yeah, yeah
'Cause you make me feel like
I've been locked out of heaven
For too long, for too long
Yeah, you make me feel like
I've been locked out of heaven
For too long, for too long, oh
Oh, whoa, whoa, whoa, yeah, yeah, yeah
Can I just stay here?
Spend the rest of my days here?
Oh, whoa, whoa, whoa, yeah, yeah, yeah
Can I just stay here?
Spend the rest of my days here?
'Cause you make me feel like
I've been locked out of heaven
For too long, for too long
Yeah, you make me feel like
I've been locked out of heaven
For too long, for too long, oh-oh, oh-oh-oh
Oh, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah (ooh)
Oh, yeah, yeah
Oh, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah (ooh)
Everyone in the auditorium give Sam a much-deserved standing ovation. This is the Sam Wilson they all know.
“Sam, it was a given back in the choir room, but even more so after that performance. You are our Brad Majors!” Bruce exclaims into the desk microphone. “If you want it.”
Sam smiles and nods. “Sure, I guess.”
“You won’t regret it, Sam!” Stephen shouts into the mic.
In a major turn of events, the sounds of a pair of heels clacking fill the auditorium. They all watch Sam turn his attention to his right. He smiles, and a fully returned-to-form Sharon Carter graces everyone with her presence.
Her hair is washed and styled to perfection, making the pink work in tandem with the blonde. She’s wearing a bright yellow baby doll dress, and a perfect blend of pink and blue makeup sit upon her face, as opposed to the black she’d grown accustomed to wearing.
“Ms. Carter? This is a closed glee club rehearsal,” Bruce comments. He looks down at the rest of the glee club, who appear disgruntled at her presence. He doesn’t blame them.
“I was wondering if you guys managed to fill your twelve-person quota yet? And if you haven’t, I was wondering what the odds were of maybe filling one of those spots?” Sharon asks.
“We haven’t, but I’m not quite sure,” Bruce says. “One of the biggest themes we’re working on this year in glee club is commitment. Everyone sitting in this auditorium has been in the choir room from day one, putting in the work. We can’t take anyone who isn’t prepared to give their hundred-and-ten percent.”
Sharon nods. “I understand. I have to prove it to you. I heard you guys are doing Rocky Horror for the musical this year. I thought maybe I could kill two birds with one stone, and audition and show you how ready I am to be back in the glee club.”
Bruce looks to the kids once more. Some of them seem enthusiastic at the idea, and others… Not so much. But everyone deserves a second chance. Especially someone who has lost their way and are desperate to find it again.
“Show us what you’ve got,” Bruce demands.
Sam high-fives Sharon before he lets her take over the stage. Sharon repeats Sam’s actions: going up to the band and whispering her song selection.
[Sharon:]
… All I can ever be to you
Is the darkness we once knew
And this deep regret I had to get accustomed to
Once it felt so right
Anticipation at its height
Lived and waited in hotel rooms late at night
… I knew I hadn't met my match
With every moment we could snatch
I don't know why I let myself get so attached
It's my responsibility
And you don't owe nothing to me
But to cut myself off I had no capacity
… He walks away
The sun goes down
He takes the day but I'm grown
And in your grey
In this cool shade
My tears dry on their own (tears dry on their own)
… I don't understand
Why do I stress a man
When there's so many better things than him at hand
We could have never had it all
We had to hit a wall
And this is inevitable withdrawal
Even if I stop wanting you
A perspective pushes through
I'll be some next man's other woman soon
Midway through the number, Sharon has seemingly won over her fellow glee clubbers, as Bucky, Gamora, Steve, Carol, Tony, Sam, and Thor have risen in their seats and begun to dance.
… I cannot play myself again
I should just be my own best friend
Not fuck myself in the head with stupid men
… He walks away
The sun goes down
He takes the day, but I'm grown
And in your grey
In this cool shade
My tears dry on their own (tears dry on their own)
… Wish I could say no regrets
And no emotional debt
And as we kiss goodbye
The sun behind you sets
So we are history
Your shadow covers me
The sky above
A blaze that only lovers see
… He walks away
The sun goes down
He takes the day, but I'm grown
And in your grey
In this cool shade
My tears dry on their own (tears dry on their own)
… He walks away
The whole sun goes down
He takes the day, but I'm grown
Baby, in your grey
In this cool shade
My tears dry on their own (tears dry on their own)
“That was excellent, Sharon,” Bruce announces. “Good to see you back on stage. Welcome back to the Aural Avengers.”
Sharon smiles, letting herself be enveloped by the lights hitting the centre of the stage.
Nakia watches from the crowd, outrageously displeased over the entire ordeal.
September 19, 2014
Wednesday morning, the cast list for Shield High School’s production of The Rocky Horror Show is posted onto the bulletin boards. Few by few, the Aural Avengers flock to the boards to see.
Bucky and Steve, first; Bucky’s absolutely delighted at getting to be the lead role of the musical. He’s even more delighted that Steve will be playing Rocky, and that he will be able to ogle over Steve’s torso during school hours.
Then, Carol and Gamora appear. They show a ton of enthusiasm over getting to share the role of Colombia. Carol also shows enthusiasm over the fact that Mr. Banner has cast Valkyrie for the play, which pretty much guarantees that she will be back in glee club soon enough.
Tony, Thor, and Peter approach the board, then. “Yes! Thank god!” Tony exclaims, excited over getting the role of Riff Raff.
“Double cast? Does that mean I only have to put in half the work?” Thor asks.
“That means Steve will play Rocky for half of our performances, and you’ll do the other half,” Peter responds.
“So, I’m right, technically?”
Peter nods. “Technically.”
“Nice,” Thor says.
Sam and Sharon come walking up then. The two of them celebrate over getting the main lead roles, Sharon going as far to jump into Sam’s arms.
Once T’Challa and Nakia come marching up, a deafening silence falls over the hallway.
Nakia approaches the list and looks for her name with her index finger.
The cast list reads:
FRANK N FURTER … BUCKY BARNES
BRAD MAJORS … SAM WILSON
JANET WEISS … SHARON CARTER
RIFF RAFF … TONY STARK
MAGENTA … NAKIA SHAUKU/VALKYRIE PARRINGTON
COLOMBIA … GAMORA WHOBERI/CAROL DANVERS
ROCKY … STEVE ROGERS/THOR ODINSON
EDDIE … T’CHALLA UDAKU
DR. SCOTT … PETER QUILL
Nakia’s heart shatters in two the second her eyes find her name, and again when she finds out whose beat her out for the role of Janet.
She looks over at Sharon and glares aggressively before she storms off in anger.
“This is so fucking ridiculous,” Nakia complains, blotting at her under-eyes with a tissue. “I can’t remember the last time I was this angry about something.” The two are in the choir room, isolated from everybody else.
“I’m sorry, hon,” Bucky responds sympathetically. “Had I known cheering Sharon on during her audition meant Mr. Banner was going to give her the role, I would’ve never done it.”
“That’s the part that kills me the most,” Nakia says. “This girl wanted absolutely nothing to do with any of us for months. And then she just walks onto the stage, and he immediately folds? What the hell!”
“It’s not right,” Bucky comments. “If this was the route he was going to take, he should’ve let you properly audition, too.”
“I’m so over Mr. Banner,” Nakia sobs. “I needed this for my NYATA application, Buck. Without it… I’m nothing but a supporting member of a losing glee club. They’re not going to take me.”
There’s a knock at the door. It opens, and in walks in Sharon, slowly. “Do you have a second?”
Neither Bucky nor Nakia answer. Sharon joins them on the chairs. “I’m going to tell Mr. Banner that I would rather you have the role than me.”
Nakia stands up. “Stop. One thing I am not is a charity case. You can smoke your cigarettes, you can ghost us, you do whatever you do to numb the pain inside yourself. What you aren’t going to do is give this role up to do me any favors. You wanted it, it’s yours. Now stay out of my way.”
Nakia grabs her backpack and storms out of the choir room. She bumps into Maria Hill in the hallway. “Sorry, Coach Hill.”
“No worries, Nakia,” Maria responds, sweeter than candy. “Are you okay? You look like you’ve been crying.”
Nakia doesn’t respond. “Why don’t you come to my office for a minute. We can talk.”
"Look... she happens to be one of my closest friends... Or, at least, she was... But, how could Mr. Banner give her the role? After she dropped off the face of the earth, and spent the better part of a month chain smoking and cutting class with the Skanks? She left glee club. She hasn’t been committed to anything except not showering.”
"Well, Nakia, I hate to say it, but there's only one reason why he would've given it to her instead of you: he doesn't value your talents,” Maria responds with a frown.
"You think?”
"I've heard you guys perform before. You are the best singer in that god forsaken club, behind Barnes."
"I am. Hell, I'm just as good as Bucky, if not better."
"There you go. Now that's the version of Nakia you should be acting like. When you have talent that goes beyond that of your competitors, you need to be reminding them at every opportunity available that you are that bitch. And you don't get a lot of room to do that in such a male-dominated glee club, do you?"
Nakia thinks about it. "No, I suppose I don't."
An evil smirk creeps into the corner of Maria's mouth. She takes the seat directly beside Nakia’s in order to get closer to her. "Well, Nakia, hold onto your hat, because I am about to present you with the opportunity of a lifetime."
"Hey, babe," T'Challa greets with a kiss on Nakia's cheek upon approaching her locker.
"Hey," Nakia replies, unenthusiastically. She frustratedly organizes her the contents of her locker, tossing anything necessary into her backpack.
"What's wrong?" T'Challa presses. "You still in your feels about not getting the lead role?"
Nakia glares at her boyfriend. "T, when you put it like that, it undermines my emotions. I'm allowed to be upset that my old best friend came up out of nowhere and pulled the rug right out from under me.”
"Hey, one-hundred percent! I'm sorry, I didn't mean to sound insensitive or invalidating."
Nakia feels a rush of emotion taking over her and lets T'Challa wrap her up in his arms.
"I'm just fed up," Nakia says.
"Listen, there's not much I can do to help you feel better about not getting the lead. But maybe I can help you feel better in general?”
“How do you figure?” Nakia wonders.
T’Challa grabs her hand and leads her into the choir room. Luckily, the band’s in there, tuning their instruments.
[Nakia:]
Like a warrior that fights
And wins the battle
I know the taste of victory
Though I went through some nights
Consumed by the shadows
I was crippled emotionally
[T’Challa:]
Somehow, I made it through the heartache
Yes I did. I escaped.
I found my way out of the darkness
I kept my faith (i know you did), kept my faith
[Nakia & T’Challa:]
When the river was deep I didn't falter
When the mountain was high i still believed
When the valley was low it didn't stop me, no no
I knew you were waiting
I knew you were waiting for me
[Nakia:]
With an endless desire I kept on searching
Sure in time our eyes would meet
Like the bridge is on fire
The hurt is over, one touch and you set me free
[T’Challa:]
I don't regret a single moment, no I don't
Looking back
When I think of all those disappointments
I just laugh (I know you do), I just laugh
[Nakia & T’Challa:]
When the river was deep I didn't fairer
When the mountain was high, I still believed
When the valley was low it didn't stop me
I knew you were waiting.
I knew you were waiting for me
So we were drawn together through destiny
I know this love we snared was meant to be
I knew you were waiting, knew you were waiting
I knew you were waiting, knew you were waiting for me
When the river was deep I didn't falter
When the mountain was high i still believed
When the valley was low it didn't stop me, no no
I knew you were waiting
I knew you were waiting for me
T’Challa scoops Nakia up in his arms yet again, this time, spinning her around the choir while their lips meet in a passionate frenzy. It’s sympathy, praise, and adoration in the form of a kiss on T’Challa’s end.
"You are meant for so much more than just a simple high school musical. This world is going to know your name, baby girl. Mark my words."
"You really think so?"
"I know so,” T’Challa states with the utmost confidence.
"And you're not going to miss me when I'm a big star touring the world?"
"Well I hope to be right next to you, watching you every night, so hopefully I don’t miss you too much."
Nakia smiles at the thought. She loves T'Challa dearly. She doesn't know what their future entails once they leave Shield High, but secretly, she hopes they can make it work. “I just wanted a chance to shine during my senior year.”
“And I’m sure Mr. Banner will take that into consideration come competition season,” T’Challa offers.
Nakia bites her lip then, as she pulls away from her boyfriend. “I have some news," she says. “Coach Hill and I spoke earlier.”
“Okay,” T’Challa responds, unsure where this is headed.
"She gave me an offer... And, as crazy as it is… I think I might take it."
T’Challa looks at her, full of doubt. “An offer to do what?”
September 20, 2014
Bruce, Natasha, Stephen, the Aural Avengers, and every other teacher and student in the school are all gathered in the auditorium for the annual Homecoming Assembly. There are even a few notable alumni members in attendance.
"Ladies, gentlemen, students, and alumni,” Nick Fury greets at the microphone. “Thanks for being here, and welcome back home. Starting us off today is our very own Coach Maria Hill.”
Applause fills the gymnasium as Maria takes the stage.
"Students... Colleagues... Thank you for joining me for the Homecoming Assembly where, for the first time in years, your entertainment won't be that god-awful glee club, but rather, something much more interesting. I stand before you Ohio's winningest cheerleading coach, and sometimes, to keep an audience on their toes, you need to reinvent the wheel. And in order to do that, you need to think big. So, a few months ago, I was sitting on a beach with a shirtless Adrien Brody, and I thought, "How do I ensure another decade of wins for my Cheerios? What's that next step in innovation, that extra dash of pizzazz that's going to keep FOX sports nets' eyes on us?" And I think I found just the thing. So, without further ado, the Shield High School Cheerios!"
The curtains rise, presenting the Shield High Cheerios, including Valkyrie, Carol, and Nakia. Bruce and Bucky’s jaws drop the second they see her, front and center.
[Cheerios:]
Five, six
Five, six, seven, eight
[Nakia:]
Cheeks are rosy like a Boucher cherub
I'm a strawberry soda, raise my lashes to heaven
Stars in my hair running like a waterfall
Clouds in the whites of our eyes, we saw it all
Burnt me at the stake, you thought I was a witch
Centuries ago, now you just call me a bitch
[Valkyrie:]
Baby, do you like this beat? (Na-na-na-na, na)
I made it so you'd dance with me (na-na-na-na, na)
It's like a hundred 99 degrees (na-na-na-na, na)
When you're doing it with me, doing it with me
[Nakia, Valkyrie & Carol:]
H-O-T-T-O-G-O
Snap and clap and touch your toes
Raise your hands, now body roll
Dance it out, you're hot to go
[Nakia:]
Mother Nature's dying
Nobody's keeping score
I don't wanna live in a man's world anymore
I don't wanna live in a man's world anymore
[Nakia, Valkyrie & Carol w/ Cheerios:]
H-O-T-T-O-G-O
You can take me hot to go
H-O-T-T-O-G-O
You can take me hot to go
[Carol:]
Well, I woke up alone staring at my ceiling
I try not to care but it hurts my feelings
You don't have to stare, come here, get with it
No one's touched me there in a damn hot minute
[Nakia:]
Spring appears when the time is right
Women are violets coming to light
Don't underestimate the making of life
The planet has a funny way of stopping a fight
Mother Nature's dying
Nobody's keeping score
I don't wanna live in a man's world anymore
I don't wanna live in a man's world anymore
[Nakia, Valkyrie & Carol:]
H-O-T-T-O-G-O
You can take me hot to go
H-O-T-T-O-G-O
You can take me hot to go
[Cheerios:]
Okay Ladies
Let’s huddle up!
In five, six
Five, six, seven, eight
H-O-T-T-O-G-O
And woo, we’re hot to go
Woo, we’re hot to go
H-O-T-T-O-G-O
And woo, we’re hot to go
Woo, we’re hot to go
[Nakia, Valkyrie & Carol:]
H-O-T-T-O-G-O
You can take me hot to go (hot to go)
H-O-T-T-O-G-O
You can take me hot to go (oh, yeah)
H-O-T-T-O-G-O
You can take me hot to go
The gymnasium’s applause is thunderous and powerful. It’s the first time Nakia’s ever felt applause like that.
As the Cheerios dismount from their finishing pose, Bruce sneaks over in order to ask his student questions. “Nakia... You're a cheerio now?”
“Sure looks like it, huh?” She asks, full of attitude.
"I mean, don't get me wrong, I'm happy for you. But you could've at least given me the heads up,” Bruce notes.
"You mean, the same way you gave me the heads up when you gave Carol the lead in Grease. And Sharon the lead in Rocky Horror? And Bucky almost every single solo or lead in a group number?"
"Hey, stop talking to my new star cheerio, Banner,” Maria says as she walks up to the two. “She's not in the choir room right now, you bug her about irrelevant topics like chord progressions and musicals on your own time."
"What are you doing? This is beneath you. You wouldn't dare integrate singing into your routines,” Bruce says frustratedly.
"I most certainly would integrate singing into my routines, especially if it's going to earn as much applause and ruckus as it just did."
"You're using Nakia to get to me, what are you planning?"
"I've got a lot in the works, Banner. So, you better be prepared, because when I'm done, it's going to feel like God came down to earth with the sole intention of bitch slapping you across your stubby face. And your hair is still fugly, just by the way."
Notes:
Couldn't help but pop back in to turn this one out! I wouldn't be surprised if chapter 3 comes out relatively soon, too. INSPIRATION HIT ME LIKE A TIDAL WAVE, WHAT CAN I SAY?
___
SONGS:
Hey There, Delilah (Plain White T’s) – Sharon Carter & Sam Wilson
Locked Out of Heaven (Bruno Mars) – Sam Wilson
Tears Dry on Their Own (Amy Winehouse) – Sharon Carter
I Knew You Were Waiting for Me (George Michael & Aretha Franklin) – Nakia Shauku & T’Challa Udaku
HOT TO GO!/Man’s World (Chappell Roan/MARINA) – Nakia, Valkyrie, Carol & the Cheerios
Chapter 3: The Rocky Horror Shield High Show
Summary:
After a month of rehearsals, the Aural Avengers are ready to put on the Shield High School production of "The Rocky Horror Show." Tensions rise between Bruce and Nakia, while Sam and Sharon grow closer. Meanwhile, Steve considers coming out to his father.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
October 18, 2014
“Alright, alright, places everyone,” Bruce instructs, quite excitedly, through the auditorium desk microphone.
The stage goes pitch black, and there’s a single spotlight shining down on the center of the stage. The light goes out, inviting darkness again. When it returns, nothing but a pair of red lips is visible on stage, and, soon after, on the projector aimed at the curtains.
[Gamora:]
Michael Rennie was ill
The day the Earth stood still
But he told us where we stand
And Flash Gordon was there
In silver underwear
Claude Rains was The Invisible Man
Then something went wrong
For Fay Wray and King Kong
They got caught in a celluloid jam
Then at a deadly pace
It came from outer Space
And this is how the message ran
Science fiction (ooh-ooh-ooh) double feature
Doctor X (ooh-ooh-ooh) will build a creature
See androids fighting (ooh-ooh-ooh) Brad and Janet
Anne Francis stars in (ooh-ooh-ooh) Forbidden Planet
Wo-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh
At the late night, double feature, picture show
I knew Leo G. Carroll
Was over a barrel
When Tarantula took to the hills
And I really got hot
When I saw Janette Scott
Fight a Triffid that spits poison and kills
Dana Andrews said prunes
Gave him the runes
And passing them used lots of skills
But when worlds collide
Said George Pal to his bride
I'm gonna give you some terrible thrills
Like a
Science fiction (ooh-ooh-ooh) double feature
Doctor X (ooh-ooh-ooh) will build a creature
See androids fighting (ooh-ooh-ooh) Brad and Janet
Anne Francis stars in (ooh-ooh-ooh) Forbidden Planet
Wo-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh
At the late night, double feature, picture show
I wanna go, oh-oh-oh-oh
To the late night, double feature, picture show
By R.K.O., wo-oh-oh-oh
To the late night, double feature, picture show
In the back row, oh-oh-oh-oh
To the late night, double feature, picture show
As soon as the music fades out, Bruce, Natasha, Bucky, and Sharon rise to their feet, as well as Peter Parker, Ned Leeds, and Hope Van Dyne, who graciously accepted Bruce’s request that they join the production as Transylvanians. They clap and cheer until their hands are sore.
The stage lights turn back on, revealing Gamora in an all-black outfit to fit in to the darkness of the stage, as well as glamorous set pieces, spearheaded by Natasha, that resemble the interior and exterior of Frank N Furter’s castle.
“Great, Gamora! The vocals were on point,” Natasha speaks into the microphone.
“Thank you, Ms. Romanoff,” Gamora responds.
“Well, what do you think?” Bruce asks his fiancée. “It’s a different venture, incorporating the film’s introduction in place of the stage show's.”
“I think as long as the projector is included, it could really work!” Natasha notes.
Stephen enters the gymnasium, with Tony, Steve, Sam, T’Challa, Thor, Rhodey, and Scott following directly behind him. “Sorry we’re late,” Stephen greets. “Peggy punished all of the boys because Rumlow was mouthing off.”
Rhodey and Scott, like Peter and Ned, are also playing Transylvanians. Jessica and Jane, too.
“No worries,” Bruce says. “We’re just going to work on costume fittings for today. Everyone go change into your Time Warp party outfits, if you please?”
As the kids in the auditorium run off to do what’s asked of them, Valkyrie, Carol, and Nakia come strolling in with their cheer bags strung across their torso’s.
“Sorry we’re late,” Valkyrie states half-assedly.
“Yeah, speaking of which, I wasn’t aware you guys had cheerios practice today. Was this another last-minute attempt to push my buttons from Coach Hill?” Bruce asks.
“You know the deal, Mr. B, if you have a grievance with Coach Hill, you need to take it to her,” Valkyrie answers.
“Oh, and I will be. We can’t afford to be behind schedule. Opening night is this Friday night and we need all hands on deck.”
“We’re playing minor characters, and two of us happen to be sharing a role. There’s plenty you guys could be rehearsing in our absence,” Nakia adds impertinently.
Bruce throws his hands on his hips in frustration. “Yes, thanks, Ms. Shauku.”
Comments similar to that one is all that seem to come out of Nakia’s mouth these days. Ever since the cast list for Rocky Horror went up, really.
Bruce was adamant on having a conversation with her as soon as she settled down enough. But then, in a clear act of pettiness and rebelliousness, Nakia joined the cheerios, giving Maria Hill yet another gold star to gloat about.
When Nakia finally did agree to talk to Bruce, he made it clear he felt as though he had to give Sharon the role of Janet as enticement to remain in the Aural Avengers, and to keep away from the Skanks, and a life of chain smoking, cutting class, and sadness. Little does Nakia know, though, that the only reason he did so was because Sam begged him to, in confidence.
In another display of vulnerability, Sam confided in Bruce that he was still very much in love with Sharon; Never stopped loving her, in fact. It was important to him that Sharon get her life back on track before it was too late.
The more Bruce thought about it, the more it made sense. Even though, doing so, was going to mean Nakia was going to have her heart broken.
All Nakia had to say when Bruce explained himself was, “Sure. Keep the little white girl happy.”
Nakia is still clearly having trouble forgiving Bruce, even almost an entire month of rehearsals later.
Maria Hill stands in the back doorway to the auditorium, pleased at the disastrous interaction she’s just witnessed between Nakia and Banner.
October 19, 2014
Bruce and Natasha meet at the desk in the auditorium crowd after a strenuous day of teaching and meetings, both of their hands filled with the script, notes, and reference photos.
They are putting their blood, sweat, and tears into the production, and doing it on a cheap dime. But it’s okay, because they both adore this musical, and Bruce would do just about anything for the glee kids. Even having to clean up the script to make it more family friendly.
“Alright, what do you think we start today’s rehearsal with?” Bruce wonders.
Natasha twists her neck, thinking. “I think the main focal point for the remainder of the week should be an emphasis on the close personal relationships. We work on ‘Damn It, Janet’ to work on Sam and Sharon’s chemistry, we work on ‘Sweet Transvestite’ and encourage Bucky to find unique ways to interact with Sam and Sharon. We even get Tony working with the girls to really establish the close relationship between Riff Raff, Magenta, and Colombia.”
Bruce jots down the note. “Sounds good, my love. So, ‘Damn It, Janet’ first then?”
“Call ‘em down,” Natasha begs.
Bruce rises, grabbing the microphone. “Guys, could we get Brad, Janet, Riff Raff, Colombia and Magenta on stage to rehearse ‘Damn It, Janet’?”
“Which Colombia and Magenta?” Bruce hears Nakia shout.
“Let’s start with Carol and Valkyrie,” he answers, knowing full well Nakia is cussing him out in her mind for his response.
“Do we get in costume?” Sam asks from the stage.
“Not necessary right now, bud,” Bruce says. “But what Ms. Romanoff and I would like to see is Brad and Janet’s love depicted to the audience. This is the number that makes us root for these characters. So, it’s up to you to find a way, and make character choices, that lets us feel that.”
The kids take their places on the stage, getting into position and hitting their marks. Then, the band begins to play their instruments.
[Sam:]
Hey, Janet
[Sharon:]
Yes, Brad?
[Sam:]
I've got something to say
[Sharon:]
Uh huh?
[Sam:]
I really loved the skilful way
You beat the other girls…
To the bride's bouquet
[Sharon:]
Oh, Brad
[Sam w/ Tony, Carol, & Valkyrie:]
The river was deep but I swam it (Janet)
The future is ours so let's plan it (Janet)
So please don't tell me to can it (Janet)
I've one thing to say and that's
Dammit, Janet, I love you
The road was long but I ran it (Janet)
There's a fire in my heart and you fan it (Janet)
If there's one fool for you then I am it (Janet)
I've one thing to say and that's
Dammit, Janet, I love you
Here’s a ring to prove that I’m no joker
There’s three ways that love can grow
That’s good, bad or mediocre
Oh J-A-N-E-T I love you so
Sam takes the opportunity to channel Mr. Banner’s notes and suggestions. He runs around the stage like an idiot; One who is head over heels for the woman in front of him. He drops the engagement ring, and loses his glasses, too. Sharon nearly has trouble keeping up with him and staying in character.
[Sharon w/ Tony, Carol, & Valkyrie:]
Oh, it’s nicer than Betty Munroe had (oh Brad)
Now we’re engaged and I’m so glad (oh Brad)
That you’ve met mum and you know dad (oh Brad)
I’ve one thing to say and that’s
Brad I’m mad for you too
[Sharon:]
Oh, Brad
[Sam:]
Oh, dammit
[Sharon:]
I'm mad
[Sam:]
Oh, Janet
[Sharon:]
For you
[Sam:]
I love you too
[Sam w/ Tony, Carol, & Valkyrie:]
There's one thing left to do, and that's
Go see the man who began it (Janet)
When we met in his science exam-it (Janet)
Made me give you the eye and then panic (Janet)
Now I've one thing to say and that's
Dammit, Janet, I love you
Dammit, Janet
Dammit Janet
I love you
The number ends with Sam and Sharon standing merely inches apart, foreheads pressed against one another. They’re oozing intimacy.
“Awesome!” Bruce exclaims. “Now that was chemistry. And Sam, we really liked when you knocked your glasses off by accident. Definitely try to incorporate that for opening night.”
Sam gives Bruce two thumbs up in response. “Alright, now I want to work with both sets of Colombia and Magenta.”
Since they’re no longer needed, Sam and Sharon head backstage, where Sam takes advantage of the privacy and calls her name.
“What’s up?”
“We killed that,” Sam acknowledges. “You especially. I’m really glad everything worked out and that you’re back where you belong. You’re so talented.”
“Sharon bites her lip and looks down at the floor. “I appreciate that. I’m glad I’m still able to find my way after losing myself. Again.”
There’s a bit of an awkward silence for a minute, before she breaks it with, “By the way, I owe you an apology.”
“Me?” Sam asks. “For what?”
“The day I snapped at you in the hallway when you let me know that Elizabeth called you,” Sharon says. “It wasn’t fair of me to try to rewrite history. It’s not like you made me do anything the night we got pregnant. We both did a shitty thing, and we both payed the consequences.”
“Consider it forgotten, don’t worry about it,” Sam answers. “Besides, I can’t hold that against you. We can’t go out on stage and play a married couple if there’s beef between us.”
“I suppose you’re right,” Sharon says.
Natasha comes sneaking up to the duo. “Sharon, honey, would you mind coming with me to get you fitted for your corset?”
“I’ll talk to you later,” Sharon says.
Sam watches her walk away, forever head over heels for the girl he considers to be his first love, just like Brad Majors.
“Hey, handsome,” Bucky says, taking a seat on Steve’s lap. He’s wearing a black corset underneath a completely mesh and fish netted turtleneck top. He’s also wearing black booty shorts, and a garter on his left thigh. There’s also the pair of six-inch pumps on his feet that complete the look. The costume is Bruce and Natasha’s attempt at toning down Frank’s promiscuous aesthetic and making it more family-friend, without completely turning the character into a cloak-wearing priest.
“You know, I haven’t had the greatest day, but having you sitting on my lap, and in this outfit… I’d say the day’s taking a very drastic turn,” Steve whispers into Bucky’s ear.
Bucky yelps at the contact. “Behave yourself,” he says. “Though I will admit, I did wish you were wearing an exact replica to Rocky’s costume instead of these gold board shorts and tank top. They’re a little too PG for my taste. At least your biceps look incredible.”
Steve blushes, then immediately flexes. “Buck, keep up that language, and you’re going to have me walking around harder than Stonehenge.”
Bucky swats his arm. “Well, in that case, we really should stop.”
Steve frowns, because the reality is, he doesn’t want to. “But if we didn’t?”
“Steve Rogers, you’re going to need to get that mind of yours out of the gutter,” Bucky states. “But I’ll be honest with you… This is something I have been thinking about a lot more recently.”
“This meaning…” Steve asks in clarification.
“Sex,” Bucky whispers just above an octave. “I think I might be ready to do that soon.”
Steve’s mouth instantly goes dry at the thought. “Really?”
Bucky nods. “I can’t promise when exactly, but soon. Maybe once your dad knows about us. Then we’ll finally be free to be comfortable, and we won’t have to keep hiding. It’ll introduce some normalcy. And with normalcy comes intimacy.”
Steve puts on a fake smile and nods. “Sounds good.”
Bucky stands, and heads off to help Carol get out of her costume.
Steve would never let him know, but Bucky’s last comment did the opposite of turn him on. It turned him all of the way off. Steve can’t dare have a mental image of his father running around in his head whilst thinking of finally getting to have sex with Bucky.
And that’s for a variety of reasons – the biggest being he’s not ready to tell Joseph Rogers anything.
Tony and Steve are driving home together after Rocky Horror rehearsals. They basically carpool on the way to school every day to save on gas. But neither of them minds.
The two of them have managed to build a steady and consistent relationship as stepbrothers (Now that Tony is no longer a threat to Steve and Bucky’s relationship, that is.) So much so that things have never been better at the Rogers-Stark household.
“That damn Riff Raff bald cap is so damn itchy. Either that, or I have lice, I swear to god,” Tony complains as he scratches his scalp to high heaven.
Steve stares out the window absent-mindedly.
“Steve? Penny for your thoughts?”
Steve’s brought back to earth, giving his head a shake. “Sorry, sorry. I’ve just got a lot on my mind right now.”
“Anything I can help with?” Tony questions curiously, trying to beat the yellow light on 4th street.
“Nah, I’ll be fine,” Steve answers. Then, he realizes that Tony might be the most qualified person to have this conversation with.
“When did you come out to your mom?”
Tony looks at him, curious where this is coming from. “Eighth grade. The second those words fell out of my mouth; I felt the biggest rush of relief. But in reality, there was no need to be worried. My dad left when I was ten. And from that moment on, I knew my mom was going to be there for me, in whichever ways I needed her to be. And that’s exactly what she told me.”
Steve grins at the thought of having such a supportive parent. Tony’s lucky to have a mother like Maria.
“Why do you ask, man?”
“I’ve been debating lately… About coming out,” Steve reveals.
Tony looks at him again, impressed. “Sweet! What’s the occasion?”
“I’m in love with Buck. And he has been so patient with me. I want us to have the ideal senior year experience. Prom, graduation; The only way we can have that is if I come out,” Steve explains.
“But it’s not going to be easy for me to do. You know my old man is… homophobic. And sometimes, you hear stories of parents being homophobic until their own child came out; Then they grew to be accepting. But on the other hand, sometimes you hear stories of homophobic parents disowning their gay kids.” There’s so much pain in Steve’s voice. “I may not have always known I was pansexual, but since the first moment I knew I had feelings for Bucky, there’s been this inkling deep within me that the day I tell my father the truth is the day I lose him forever.”
“Look, I’m sorry if it’s not my business, but Bucky’s not pressuring you to come out, is he?” Tony asks.
Steve shrugs. “Not necessarily.”
“Okay, good. Because as much as I support you both as a couple, and as much as I sympathize with you both for having to hide it, I also think it’s important to consider the fact that everyone has their own unique coming out journey.”
"Meaning?” Steve asks.
“Meaning George knew Bucky was gay from a young age. He spent years waiting for Bucky to say the words, and then they essentially moved on. But Joseph is going to be absolutely blindsided by the news. And that’s not an experience Bucky can speak on, or plan for, because it’s entirely unpredictable,” Tony explains. “The fact of the matter is that you don’t know what he’s going to say or do. At the end of the day, you shouldn’t come out unless you are ready, Steve.”
Steve fixates on Tony’s words for the remainder of the drive.
October 20, 2014
Natasha’s seated at her desk, applying a generous coat of hand sanitizer, when Steve walks into her office.
“Good morning, Steve!” She exclaims.
“Hey, Ms. R,” Steve answers, taking a seat in one of her guest chairs, and tossing his jacket and backpack on the one next to him.
“How are things?” Natasha asks.
Steve shrugs. “They’re okay.”
“Just okay? Anything you want to talk about?”
“Maybe another day,” Steve admits. “So, why did you summon me here this morning?”
“Well, before I get to the point, did you happen to put any extra thought into what you would like to do next year?”
Steve shakes his head. “Truth is, I still have no idea. Even if I got a scholarship to college, I don’t even know what I’d major in. I feel like there’s not much I’m qualified to do.”
“Well, don’t fret,” Natasha remarks. “There’s not a single college freshman going out into the world that doesn’t feel like that. But I have good news.”
“Hit me,” Steve asks.
“I spoke to Mr. Strange and Coach Carter this morning. Coach Carter has a lot of connections with recruiters due to the fact that she’s managed to take six different teams from all over the state to the championship. And, because she and Stephen feel there’s limitless potential with you senior boys on the team, she informed me that she’s going to have recruiters attend nearly every game of the season.”
Steve nods. “That’s awesome.”
“Do you know what that means?”
“I might actually get a chance at a scholarship?”
“Steve, you’re the quarterback, one of the best players in general, and the heart and soul of the team. I’d say as long as you play your heart out, a scholarship is more than guaranteed. But this information can’t leave this office.”
Steve smiles. He needed to hear some good news after how shitty he’s felt the past couple of days. He immediately sticks a pin in the joy. “Ms. Romanoff… Do you happen to know what the odds are of a football player not getting a full ride because of their… Sexuality?”
Natasha looks at him, inquisitively. “I’ll be honest, I’m not sure. I could definitely look into it. Why do you ask?”
Steve grabs hold of his backpack and makes to leave. “No reason.”
Bucky and Sam are in the choir room over the lunch hour, where Bucky is coaching him through a couple of vocal warmups and exercises.
Sam had approached him earlier that day and asked if Bucky would be willing to work with him, as it’s the week of their opening night and Sam wants to make sure he makes a great impression on the audience.
“Laaa,” Sam sings, mimicking the A note Bucky plays on the piano.
“Try one more time,” Bucky says. “That was just a tad flat. You can do it.”
“Laaa,” Sam goes again, nailing it this time.
“And that was an A,” Bucky responds. “Nice work. Can we try a C?”
“Laaa,” Sam gives, earning a quick clap from Bucky.
“Perfect!” He exclaims. “I did these same exercises with Steve back when he first joined the glee club, and it helped him out tremendously. The same will happen to you.”
Sam takes a swig of water from his bottle. “So, where’d you learn how to do all of this? Is it all just from being in glee club the last three years?”
“A decade of extensive singing, dancing, and piano lessons,” Bucky voices. “I wasn’t born this talented, believe it or not.”
Sam snorts. “Always modest, Barnes.”
“So, how do you feel? Playing the male lead in a school musical… Did you ever see that for yourself?”
Sam laughs, leaning against the piano. “Not at all. I guess that goes to show how much being a part of this whack ass club has changed me.”
“First of all, glee club is not whack, and you know that,” Bucky says. “Second of all, Sam, you have changed. But for the better. You are a new man, entirely. One who’s kind, respectful, and probably more open-minded than he ever thought imaginable. But you haven’t lost your tough exterior or swagger. I know we’re not best friends, or anything, but I’m proud of you.”
Sam preens at the compliment. “Well, thank you.”
“Do you remember when you first tried to join the glee club sophomore year? And Mr. Banner had to have a talk with you and I to ensure that we were going to be able to be amicable?”
Sam nods. “I do.”
“Now look at us,” Bucky gestures to the piano. “I’m actually helping you do vocal exercises.”
“Did I ever apologize for all of the bullying?”
Bucky sneers at him. “Sort of, but I don’t know how genuine it was.”
“Well, consider this as genuine of an apology as I can give: I’m really sorry for bullying the shit out of you freshman and sophomore year. You deserved a lot better than you got. You’re actually a cool guy, Bucky. If only I’d known that back then.”
Bucky smiles. “I appreciate that. But maybe we should get back to these exercises, because we go on in two days, and you still need some help.”
Sam stares at him, shocked. Bucky simply laughs in response, assuring him it was a joke.
Bruce and Natasha are in the auditorium, alone, late at night. The clock reads 9:08pm. They’ve been yawning for the last half hour, but there’s so much to do before opening night.
There’s two set pieces that need to be finished, including the tub that Rocky emerges from once he’s born, there’s a couple of the Transylvanian extras’ costumes that need completing, and Bruce and Natasha are still figuring out how to incorporate ‘Touch-a Touch-a Touch-a Touch Me’ into the script.
They’re sitting on the stage together, attempting to re-write some of the lyrics for Janet’s big solo.
“Kiss-a Kiss-a Kiss-a Kiss me?” Bruce tries.
Natasha cringes. “I don’t know about that one, hon.”
“Well, how about Touch-a Touch-a Touch-a Touch me, I want to be flirty?”
Natasha groans. “This is hopeless. The song is her big moment, wherein she decides it’s time to give herself over to absolute pleasure. It’s about sex. Anything that minimizes that is just a detriment to the character.”
“Well, do we just cut the song?” Bruce wonders.
Natasha stares at him, wide-eyed. “Cut Janet’s solo?!”
“Babe, I don’t know what else to do. I’m worried that even with the re-writes, Fury will have an issue with it.”
“This song is the turning point of the musical,” Natasha says. “Brad doesn’t get a moment like this, so it’s Janet who portrays to the audience that she’s letting her worries, doubts, and inhibitions go. Unless we re-write the entire scene leading up to the number, we can’t cut the song. It’s too important.”
Natasha takes a beat. “It’s also important to me on a personal level. This song was the only way I could express my sexuality, without actually having sex, when I was younger,” she says, blushing.
“Well, then, we need to put our thinking caps on, no matter how tired we are,” Bruce says, mildly irritated. He approaches her, holding her in his arms.
The two share a kiss. “You want to know a secret?” Bruce asks. “I had a major crush on Susan Sarandon when I was young. Her as Janet? Total babe.”
“Funny,” Natasha responds. “I used to have a huge crush on Peter Hinwood. His chiseled, muscular body, all oiled up. Those tiny shorts.”
“So, all I had to do to take you to bed was wear a pair of tiny gold shorts?” Bruce teases.
Natasha rolls her eyes. “Be serious, Brucey.”
“Come on,” Bruce says, nipping at her neck. “Nobodies around, this musical works as great foreplay. Why don’t you show me just how important this song is?”
Natasha moans loudly at the physical contact. “Maybe I will.”
She prepares the instrumental version of the song and connects her phone to the AUX cord and speakers.
[Natasha:]
I was feeling done in, couldn't win,
I'd only ever kissed before
Unbeknownst to Bruce and Natasha, Valkyrie and Carol are spying on them in the rafters, having stayed back for a late cheerios practice.
[Carol:]
You mean she
[Valkyrie:]
Uh-huh
Natasha pulls out a plastic chair from backstage and leads Bruce to it. Then, she unbuttons the top button of her blouse. Soon after, she undoes the second one.
[Natasha w/ Valkyrie & Carol:]
I thought there’s no use getting, into heavy petting,
It only leads to trouble and, seat wetting
Now all I want to know, is how to go,
I've tasted blood and I want more (more, more, more)
I'll put up no resistance, I want to stay the distance,
I've got an itch to scratch, I need assistance
Toucha, toucha, toucha, touch me,
I wanna be dirty,
thrill me, chill me, fulfill me
Creature of the night
Natasha fully unbuttons her blouse, and tosses it to the floor, revealing a red, lace bra. Bruce watches her intently, as the erection in his pants stands at attention.
Valkyrie and Carol are careful to remain stealthy and quiet, scandalized at the fact that it seems they’re seconds away from watching their teachers have sex.
[Natasha w/ Valkyrie & Carol:]
Then if anything grows, while you pose,
I'll oil you up and rub you down (down, down, down),
And that’s just one small fraction, of the main attraction,
You need a friendly hand, oh, and I need action
Natasha approaches Bruce and rips his button-up off, leaving nothing but his tie, chest hair, and surprisingly defined torso.
Toucha, toucha, toucha, touch me,
I wanna be dirty,
thrill me, chill me, fullfill me,
Creature of the night
Valkyrie and Carol ditch before they get caught, roaming the school hallways in the dead of night and singing their lines to ‘Touch-a Touch Me.’
[Carol:]
Toucha, toucha, toucha, touch me
[Valkyrie:]
I wanna be dirty
[Carol:]
Thrill me, chill me. fulfill me
[Valkyrie:]
Creature of the night
Back in the auditorium, Bruce and Natasha are lying flat on the stage floor, kissing and touching on each other as Natasha finishes the song.
[Natasha:]
Oh, toucha, toucha, toucha, touch me
I wanna be dirty
Thrill me, chill me, fulfill me
Creature of the night
[Bruce:]
Creature of the night
[Natasha:]
Creature of the night
As soon as the music ends, Natasha sits upright. Regret is painted all over her face. “Uh… I…”
“Nat,” Bruce mutters, trying to stabilize her.
“Oh my god,” Natasha whispers as she stands up, grabs her blouse, and runs off in a frantic hurry.
Bruce lays there, still shirtless, when Stephen appears.
“Um, Bruce?” He calls out.
Bruce’s head snaps over to him, as he sits upright. “What’re you doing here?”
“Needed to finish correcting these Astronomy exams,” Stephen shares. “What are you doing on the stage, alone, and half naked?”
Bruce turns over six different shades of red, laughing anxiously.
October 21, 2014
Bruce is seated in Fury’s office, waiting for him to return from a meeting with the superintendent.
In all honesty, he’s sweating bullets. The kids go on tomorrow night, and him and Natasha have worked tirelessly to ensure the musical could go on as planned, in a more toned-down manner.
But there’s always the possibility that Nick asks for more to be cut or altered. And they simply don’t have the time to do that.
There’s also the possibility that the annoying fly in Fury’s ear – A.K.A. Maria Hill – does something to sabotage everything.
Nick walks in, fixing his tie. “Sorry to keep you waiting, Bruce.”
“Not a problem, sir.”
Nick takes a seat in his chair, and says, “Alrighty. So, do you happen to have the altered script you all worked on?”
Bruce grabs his bag. “I do. I also took the liberty of providing you with a script of the original stage production so that you could do a contrast and comparison to see how much we altered and omitted,” he says, handing Nick both scripts.
“I think the biggest obstacle we tackled is costuming. Traditionally, Frank N Furter’s main costume is a corset and speedo. We went with a lot more layers,” Bruce says, showing him a photo of Bucky in full costume. “Turtleneck, thigh-length shorts, the works. This character oozes sexuality and sex-appeal, so we couldn’t stray too far. He then pulls out a photo of Steve and Thor dressed as Rocky. “Likewise, Rocky only wears a pair of gold booty shorts. But Natasha and I decided gold knee-length shorts and a gold tank top was the way to go. Those are the only two characters who wear controversial costumes, until the finale, that is.”
“And what happens in the finale?”
“The characters of Colombia, Rocky, Brad, and Janet perform a number where they are only dressed in corsets and panties. But, again, we decided more layers was the way to go here. We are having all four characters wear bodysuits with a corset layered over top.”
Nick nods, exhaling a sigh of relief. “Well, I thank you. I don’t want you to think I’m not in full support of you and the glee club, it’s just… This is Lima, Ohio. There’s a certain line you don’t want to cross in order to remain safe. Between you and I, I’ve already received two phone calls from people voicing their discontent for this musical. However, I’m fairly certain one of them was a prank call from Maria, so…”
Bruce is taken aback. “I’m sorry, sir… I guess I didn’t realize that people still feel obliged to share their opinion like that.”
“It’s not a problem,” Nick responds. “I spoke to some of your glee kids. They made it very clear that they were responsible for choosing Rocky Horror. Which only proves how good of an educator you are, having found the time to make all of these edits just so they would be able to do it. Good on you, Bruce.”
Mr. Banner is onstage stage blocking with Bucky, Sam, Sharon, Tony, Valkyrie, and Carol.
Everyone else is seated in the audience, awaiting further instructions.
It’s the night before their first run-through. Tensions are high, anxiety is at a ten, and that’s just Bruce and Natasha.
The kids are feeling prepared. They’ve been working on nothing but the musical for the better part of a month now.
Everyone’s attention is turned to Mr. Banner… Everyone but Tony’s. Instead, his is glued to his phone. He can’t stop reacting to the messages he’s getting.
“Dude,” Sam comments. “Focus.”
Tony doesn’t even realize Sam’s comment is being directed toward him, until he audibly laughs aloud, causing Mr. B to frown and lose his train of thought.
“My bad, sir,” Tony says apologetically. He fails, however, at putting his phone into his pocket.
“Dude, what is going on with you?” Sam asks. “I told you to focus, and you ignore me. You’ve had your head in the clouds since this summer. It’s time to lock in.”
Tony’s taken aback. “I have not had my head in the clouds since this summer.”
“You so have,” Sam claps back. “And I’m not the only one who thinks so.”
Tony frowns. “Alright, well I’m sorry. Look, the truth is, I’ve been chatting with someone. I can’t tell you who yet because it’s complicated, but she’s awesome.”
“Wow,” Valkyrie comments. “Now I know who’s keeping those 1-800 sex service numbers alive and running.”
The joke earns laughs from Sharon and Carol. Luckily, Bruce is going over something with Ms. Romanoff, attention elsewhere.
“Say what?” Tony asks.
“I mean, come on, how else do you expect us to believe you found another girl to go out with you? You don’t got a winning personality. Or smile.”
The comment is so out of left field, and nasty, that even Sam glares at her. Carol and Sharon’s laughter comes to a halt.
“Valkyrie, I told you after we did that duet last year that I was going to get you back if you kept fucking with me. But after I cheated on Carol, I allowed it, because I figured I deserved it. But Carol and I have been broken up for a long time now. Why are you still dragging this out?”
“Maybe because you’re the definition of mediocre, and you and your cellphone are distracting this rehearsal. So, get a grip, tell your sex robot girlfriend to hit your line some other time, and shut up.”
“You know, this is why Mr. Banner should’ve never let you back into the glee club,” Tony says.
“Why? Because my star burns so much obviously brighter than yours?” She asks sarcastically.
“No, because you’re a talentless bitch,” Tony spits.
The use of the word “bitch,” as well as everyone’s audible gasps grab hold of Bruce and Natasha’s attention. “What’s going on?”
“Same old vicious taunting from the one you already had to suspend,” Tony remarks.
“Says the one who just called me a bitch,” Valkyrie sneers. “I don’t know, Mr. B, I think this one needs to go for a walk to change his pad.”
Tony looks at her, baffled at her inability to let up. Valkyrie’s always a bitch, everyone knows that. But the way she has decided to come at him after all of this time, out of nowhere, is confusing the ever living fuck out of him.
“Okay, that comment was unnecessary, Val,” Bruce says. “But maybe you should go take five, Tony?”
Tony rolls his eyes. “Fine.”
He walks off, taking one last look back at Valkyrie, who’s waving at him, knowing she’s won this round.
Steve’s in his bedroom, pacing back and forth anxiously.
He isn’t completely sure why, or what triggered it, but when he woke up this morning, he felt galvanized and motivated to tell his father the truth, once and for all.
Sure, he’s spent the better part of a week debating whether or not this was the right decision, but he’d be lying if he said he hadn’t spent the last nearly two years ready to come out. The only thing holding him back from doing so has been his father.
There’s a knock on his door. Tony walks in slowly. “Hey, how are you feeling? Bucky told me you weren’t feeling well.”
Steve shakes his head vigorously. “I’m not sick.”
“Why’d you blow off school then? And rehearsal?”
Steve looks him in the eye, on the verge of crying. “I’m doing it tonight.”
Tony’s face is filled with doubt. “It meaning?”
“I’m going to come out to my dad. I didn’t go to school because I’ve been an anxious, emotional mess all day.”
“Do you need me to do anything?” Tony asks.
“You can leave the house,” Steve says. “If you want. But I think you should. I don’t know how this is going to go down, and I don’t want us both to be affected by whatever happens.”
Tony nods. “Mom’s almost done with supper. I’ll leave right after I eat. Are you going to come up?”
“No, my stomach is in shambles,” Steve says. “If I even try to eat anything, I’m going to blow chunks all over the dinner table.”
Tony holds his fist up to Steve’s. “Good luck, man.”
Approximately an hour and a half later, Steve heads upstairs.
Tony took Steve’s advice and went for a drive, while Maria and Joseph are cuddled on the couch, watching a movie.
“Hey! How you feeling, bud?” Joseph asks as soon as he lays eyes on his son.
“Steve, if you’re feeling up to it, I made you a plate to eat. It’s in the microwave,” Maria adds.
“I’m okay,” Steve says delicately. He takes a seat on the opposite couch, trying to ease into it.
“You excited for opening night, tomorrow?” Maria asks. “We’ve got our tickets.”
Steve nods. “Well… Actually, no. I’m not. I’ve got a lot on my mind right now.”
Joseph presses pause on the film. “What’s up, Steve? Football?”
Steve begins to tremble as a batch of tears fall from his eyes. “Disclaimer, I want you both to know that this doesn’t need to change anything. I am still Steve Rogers. I’m the same Steve Rogers I was an hour ago. I’m the same Steve I was yesterday. I’m the same Steve I was when we went to Breadstix, or when we celebrated your guys’ engagement.
Maria grabs hold of Joseph’s hand, in the hopes that she can control her fiancée’s reaction to the reveal she feels is coming.
“Dad, I know you were raised very conservative. And you’ve had this perfection vision for what my life would look like. And I’m extremely sorry if this disappoints you, or angers you, but… I’ve done a lot of thinking lately… And I am attracted to girls, but I also happen to be attracted to boys.” He strategically doesn’t use the word pansexual, because he doesn’t want to confuse his dad. He also doesn’t admit how long he’s had these feelings for.
Steve raises his eyes to his father and sees the exact moment Joseph’s jaw tenses and hardens.
Joseph does or says nothing, but instead, laughs. “I should’ve known better. I should’ve had you quit that fucking glee club the second you joined. I knew it was going to turn you gay.”
Steve snaps his eyes shut, thoroughly insulted.
“Hon,” Maria mutters.
Joseph stands up, ignoring her. “This is unacceptable!” He screams. “You had to have known I was going to react poorly to this bullshit. You shouldn’t have ever told me this. You’re not the same Steve you were an hour ago, because now, all I can think about is the fact that my own son is a faggot.”
And there it is. The same word Steve used to direct to the kids he used to bully back in freshman year. Only, now that he’s on the receiving end of it, he realizes how much weight is held in the word. He stays glued to the couch, sobbing.
“Joseph, please!” Maria exclaims. “If this is how you truly feel about gay kids, why have you accepted Tony the way you have? Was it all a façade?”
“Because Tony’s not my blood,” Joseph responds. “But Steve is. And this happens to be a huge disappointment.”
“I’m not gay, dad. I’m attracted to both. Just like Tony!” Steve cries out.
“Doesn’t matter. I’ve made my feelings on the matter quite clear. I have since you were young,” Joseph spits out.
“Steve, honey, why don’t you go down to your bedroom? Give us a minute to chat?”
Steve nods, walking towards his room, but feeling as though his legs are moving in slow motion. He lays down in his bed, crying into his pillows. He hears Maria and his dad shouting at one another for over twenty minutes.
Then, there’s silence. For at least another twenty.
Then, the sound of the front door slamming shut causes his walls to shake.
Seconds later, Maria walks into his room. She dives straight for him, holding Steve in her arms, comforting and soothing him. Steve can’t help but continue to cry. Not even when he found out Sharon’s baby was Sam’s did he cry this hysterically. He probably hasn’t cried this hard since his mom passed away.
His parent holding him like this after coming out is exactly what he’s always wanted. But he always hoped it would be his father instead of his stepmom.
Ten minutes later, Tony walks into the bedroom, joining them on the bed, doing his best to help comfort Steve as well.
October 22, 2014
Bucky and Gamora are in first period math, sitting at the same table.
While she’s only a junior, Gamora’s quite intellectually advanced, and is taking a lot of senior-level classes. She could easily be graduating this year if she wanted to, but that would require taking on an advance course load, which the school would never allow.
“How are you feeling about your big night?” Gamora asks in a whispered tone, so as to not piss off Ms. Cho.
“Nervous, but ready,” Bucky answers. “Last year for Grease I was in one scene and had one number. I’m one of the three lead roles this time around.”
Gamora nods. “I’m excited for you. Have you talked to Nakia?”
“Things between us have been weird. I know she’s not actually mad at me, she just doesn’t know how to direct her frustration appropriately. If anything, Mr. Banner deserves all of the lashings.”
“Agreed,” Gamora says. “But it’s been over a month. I’ve been waiting for her to get over it, yell at Mr. B, or move on, and nothing. How long do you think she’ll be upset for?”
“No clue,” Bucky responds.
Mr. Banner and Tony waltz into the room discreetly. “Hey, Ms. Cho. Could we borrow Bucky for a minute?”
Bucky gathers his belongings and follows them out of the classroom.
“What’s going on?”
“Steve’s not sick,” Tony says. “Look, if I were you, I’d want to know. He came out to his father last night. It did not go well. We had a long, rough night. You should go see him, try and get him to talk.”
Bucky tosses his hand over his face, exasperated. “Fuck,” he mutters. “I’ll go right now. Mr. Banner, would you mind excusing me from history?”
“You bet,” Mr. Banner. “And, hey, it’s the least important thing in the world right now but try and gauge how he feels about opening night.”
“Will do.”
Mr. Banner’s choir room office desk is spilling over with the contents that lie atop of it.
Graded science tests that need to be returned to his students, a couple of the science projects for the next unit presentation that were handed in early, Rocky Horror costumes, script pages, you name it.
His head’s about ready to burst.
Before he can even think about what to get to first, for the only available hour he has of his day, mind you, Natasha walks in.
“Hey,” she greets bashfully.
“There’s my woman,” Bruce says, exhaling a sigh of relief. “I got worried when I woke up this morning and you weren’t in bed next to me.”
“I wasn’t ready to talk,” Natasha admits. “Thought it would be easier to go to bed before you got home, and to leave before you woke up.”
“And now?”
“Now I am ready,” she voices. “I’m sorry about last night. Things got out of hand, and a super quick pace, too. I guess I just went a little crazy for a second.”
“No, what I think happened was you let the message of the musical consume you. You stepped into Janet’s shoes, and, for once, decided to let go. There’s nothing wrong with that,” Bruce offers. “But I should apologize, too. I know you aren’t quite ready to go there, yet. I don’t want you to think I was pushing too far. I was just going with the flow of the moment.”
Natasha places her hand over top of her fiancées. “Not at all. You did nothing wrong. You have been so patient with me and have been really good about not making me feel like a freak for being a thirty-four-year-old virgin.”
“I would never,” Bruce assures. “It will happen for us when it happens. Do I selfishly hope it happens often after that initial first time? Yes. But only because you are the most heavenly woman, I have ever laid eyes on. But until then… I will remain patient.”
Nakia knocks on the door. “I got a message you wanted to talk to me?”
Natasha bids the two of them farewell, closing the door behind her.
“Take a seat,” Bruce instructs.
Nakia does what her teacher asks, making sure not to sit on the folds of her cheerios skirt. She shrugs, waiting for her teacher to go on.
“You’re mad at me,” Bruce says. “I know that.”
“Yup,” Nakia answers honestly.
“I owe you an apology. I won’t say I made the wrong choice, because I think Sharon’s putting in the work and is quite talented, too. But you deserved a fair shot. And maybe I shouldn’t have been so quick to forgive everything she’d done,” Bruce says.
“I’m going to be honest, Mr. B, my feelings have been beyond hurt. It really makes you think… How much more work does a black girl have to put in, in order for her talents to be seen and valued? You stepped all over my heart and my self-worth. You were dead wrong for that.”
Bruce bows his head, genuinely baffled with guilt. “And I want to try to start making it right. It’s not fair we went with a production with so little number of female roles that you girls had to be double cast. Which is why I talked to Carol, Valkyrie, and Gamora this morning, and I have decided that instead of taking turns doing shows, you girls are going to split the roles between acts. Which means you all get to perform each night. It’s what all four of you deserve. Starting tonight, you open the show. And next week, you’ll close with act two. How’s that?”
Nakia’s face slightly brightens up. “It’s a start.”
Steve’s in bed, wide awake, same as he was all night.
Maria and Tony were up with him until almost midnight, simply talking, getting to know each other better, trying to distract him from the events that’d transpired earlier that night. He appreciated it tremendously, especially because none of it was coming from a place of obligation; Neither of them needed to be doing it – they wanted to.
As a result of the late-night convo, and the anxiety still coursing through his body, Steve only managed to fall asleep around 3 in the morning, and woke up naturally around 6, same as he did every morning.
He hears movement happening upstairs, and is filled with anxiety once more, worried his father, who didn’t come home the night prior, has returned.
“Steve,” he hears come from the other side of the door. He recognizes the voice instantly.
“Come in,” Steve answers. He feels his broken heart fix parts of itself back together - just ever so slightly - as the sight of his boyfriend.
Bucky runs to him, plopping himself on top of his boyfriend. Steve holds him against his body tightly.
“I’m so sorry, babe,” Bucky says. “I’m sorry. I feel responsible somehow.”
“No,” Steve croaks. “Don’t be silly. You didn’t hold a gun to my head. You didn’t force me into a corner. You voiced concerns, concerns that I had, too. That’s all. Maybe I should’ve done it a lot sooner. Then again, I thought my dad was turning over a new leaf. Regardless, it was time. Better to have come from me than for us to have slipped up in front of Barton or Killian.”
Steve continues his train of thought, while Bucky strokes his back. “He was a different man for a while there. Completely. I even thought him being fine with Tony meant he was making progress in other ways. But I was wrong, and he made that clear last night when he called me a faggot.”
Bucky’s moved to tears. “Stevie… You poor thing.”
“I don’t know what life looks like after the last twenty-four hours, Buck,” Steve answers, crying himself. “My ma’s been gone eight years, and, now, I worry I’ve lost my old man for good, too.”
Bucky grabs hold of his hand. “Whatever it is… You and I will figure it out together. You are not alone.”
Steve kisses him. “Give everyone my best, okay? I won’t be there tonight, but I want you all to put on the best opening night of your lives.”
“You’re sure?” Bucky asks.
“I’m far too upset, and tired, to even think about going on,” Steve answers. “Thank god Thor and I were double cast as Rocky.”
“I’ll keep the ab-touching to a minimum,” Bucky jokes. “I swear.”
It earns a smile from Steve. Not quite a laugh, but he’ll get there.
Bruce, dressed in his finest suit, is stood in the midst of all of the chaos backstage.
At all angles, people are moving all around him.
Sharon, Rhodey, Thor, Jessica, an A.V. club member helping out with music and visual effects, Bucky, Stephen, a couple of freshmen who offered to be stage handlers, Natasha, Valkyrie. It is complete and utter mayhem… But it’s also all of the beauty that comes with an opening night. So, he relishes it.
“Cast members, huddle up, please,” Bruce demands, as he reaches out for Natasha.
Despite all being in various stages of makeup and costume, Bucky, Nakia, Gamora, Peter, Tony, Sharon, Valkyrie, Carol, Sam, T’Challa, and Thor all join him.
“This is it. Despite only being our second production, it also happens to be this group’s last production together. I want you guys to put on the performance of your lives. Never mind glee club competitions, this is an hour and a half production, with crazy and eccentric costumes, whacky, campy dialogue, and some of the most memorable songs in musical theatre. Do it justice.”
“But, also, have fun,” Natasha adds. “I’ve watched all of your progress over the last month. You guys are going to do a spectacular job.”
“Show circle?” Carol asks.
“You bet,” Bruce says.
Everyone sticks their hands in the centre and yells out an “aaaamazing!”
“What was that bang?” Sharon, as Janet, asks.
“We must have a blowout!” Sam, as Brad, answers. “Damn it! I knew I should have gotten that spare tire fixed. Well, you stay here and keep warm. I’ll go for help.”
“Where will you go? We’re in the middle of nowhere,” Sharon remarks.
“Didn’t we pass a castle back down the road a few miles? Maybe they have a telephone I could use,” Sam suggests.
“I’m going with you,” Sharon says.
“Oh no, darling. There’s no sense in both of us getting wet.”
“I’m coming with you,” Sharon repeats. “Besides, darling, the owner of that phone might be a beautiful woman and you might never come back again.”
The joke earns laughs from the audience, just as it’s meant to.
As they exit their cardboard vehicle, Sharon covers her head with a newspaper.
In addition to the fake rain noises, smoke fills the stage as the band’s music adds to the creepy atmosphere. The sound effect of lightning striking signals to Sam and Sharon to move out onto the stage, which is filled with shrubbery, and broken pieces of junky metal scattered about.
There’s a sign on the front door of the castle that reads, “ENTER AT YOUR OWN RISK.” But, there’s a light on. And right now, Brad and Janet need all the help they can get.
[Sharon:]
In the velvet darkness
of the blackest night
burning bright
there's a guiding star
no matter what
or who you are
[Sam & Sharon w/ Transylvanians:]
There's a light
over at the Frankenstein Place
There's a light
burning in the fireplace
There's a light, light
in the darkness of everybody's life
The spotlight hits Tony, as Riff Raff, in the high corner of the castle, awaiting the arrival of the doomed couple.
[Tony:]
The darkness must go
down the river
of nights dreaming
flow Morphia slow
let the sun and light comes streaming
into my life, into my life
[Sharon & Sam:]
There's a light
over at the Frankenstein Place
There's a light
burning in the fireplace
There's a light, a light
in the darkness of everybody's life
Against their better judgement, Brad and Janet approach the front door and knock.
Stephen, who felt bad for missing out on key rehearsal time, as well as costume and set design, comes out onto the stage in the role of the Criminologist, who narrates the situation to the audience.
“Oh, Brad, let’s go back! I’m cold and I’m frightened,” Sharon says.
“Just a moment, honey. Remember, the telephone!” Sam exclaims, fixing his glasses.
After a few moments, the door creaks, and Sam and Sharon come face to face with Tony, who’s hunchbacked, nearly bald, and putting on the creepiest performance as Riff Raff.
“Hello,” Tony greets.
“Hi,” Sam says. “My name is Brad Majors. This is my fiancée, Janet Weiss. I wonder if you might help us. You see, our car broke down a few miles up the road. Do you have a phone we might use?”
Tony looks them up and down a couple of times. “You’re wet,” he observes. The audience laughs again.
“Yes. It’s raining,” Sharon responds.
“Yes,” Sam repeats.
“Yes,” Tony adds. After another strike of lightning, he says, “I think perhaps you’d better both come inside.”
“You’re too kind,” Sharon says.
The stage goes pitch black as the stage handlers move set pieces around. Once it’s light again, Tony, Sam, and Sharon are standing in the entryway of the castle.
“Oh, Brad,” Sharon whines. “I’m frightened. What kind of place is this?”
“Oh, it’s probably some kind of hunting lodge for rich weirdos,” Sam voices.
“This way,” Tony says, leading them further down the stage. Magenta, played by Nakia, is revealed on the staircase, holding a duster, dressed in her iconic maid costume.
“Are you having a party?” Sharon questions.
“You’ve arrived on a rather special night. It’s one of the master’s affairs,” Tony responds.
“Oh. Lucky him,” Sharon says politely.
“You’re lucky! He’s lucky! I’m lucky! We’re all lucky!” Nakia shouts, finishing with an eccentric and erratic laugh. She slides down the banister, tossing the duster to Tony, who catches it.
Bruce watches from backstage, beyond pleased with the kids’ performances thus far.
Nearing the end of the show, a set of blue lights help light up the stage to reveal Colombia, Brad, Janet, and Rocky, all frozen in different poses as statues.
Bucky, as Frank N Furter, approaches the De-Medusa switch, and hits it once. The blue light shining on Carol, as Colombia, turns yellow as she comes to life.
[Carol:]
It was great when it all began
I was a regular Frankie fan
But it was over when he had the plan
To start working on a muscleman
Now the only thing that gives me hope
Is my love of a certain dope
Rose tints my world
Keeps me safe from my trouble and pain
Bucky hits the switch again, and the blue light shining on Thor, as Rocky, goes yellow, bringing him to life.
[Thor:]
I am just seven hours old
Truly beautiful to behold
And somebody should be told
My libido hasn't been controlled
Now the only thing I've come to trust
Is an orgasmic rush of lust
Rose tints my world
Keeps me safe from my trouble and pain
The switch goes off again, bringing Brad to life.
[Sam:]
It's beyond me
Help me, mommy
I'll be good, you'll see
Take this dream away
What's this, let's see
I feel sexy
What's come over me?
Woo, here it comes again
When Janet comes to life, she behaves like a perky, sultry woman, completely out of character, as if she had spent years performing in a burlesque show; The complete opposite version of the Janet who’d entered the castle days prior.
[Sharon:]
Oh I, I feel released
Bad times deceased
My confidence has increased
Reality is here
The game has been disbanded
My mind has been expanded
It's a gas that Frankie's landed
His lust is so sincere
Carol, Thor, Sam, and Sharon rush behind the curtain. They eventually open to reveal the RKO Radio Picture Tower as a stage set. At the top of the staircase, Bucky appears, bathing in the spotlight.
He’s wearing a dazzling costume and a chiffon cloak which billows in the breeze from a wind machine. He’s reminiscent of a ‘30’s film star.
[Bucky:]
What ever happened to Fay Wray?
That delicate, satin draped frame
As it clung to her thigh
How I started to cry
'Cause I wanted to be dressed just the same
Give yourself over to absolute pleasure
Swim the warm waters of sins of the flesh
Erotic nightmares beyond any measure
And sensual daydreams to treasure forever
Can't you just see it?
Oh-oh-oh
In place of the pool orgy scene that takes place in the film, Sam, Sharon, Thor, and Carol return to the stage, and engage in– only slightly provocative – hands and body-touching heavy choreography with Bucky. It only goes on for a good fifteen seconds, though.
Don't dream it, be it
Don't dream it, be it
Don't dream it, be it
Don't dream it, be it
Don't dream it, be it
Don't dream it, be it
Before they know it, Tony and Valkyrie, now dressed in military-style spacesuits, break down the door. Tony’s holding a ray gun. All of the choreography ceases, and the characters on stage freeze, astonished.
[Tony:]
Frank N Furter
It’s all over
Your mission is a failure
Your lifestyle’s too extreme
I’m your new Commander
You now are my prisoner
We return to Transylvania
Prepare the transit beam
Bucky watches disappointedly as his plan is being abandoned by his two biggest confidants. As Sam and Sharon slowly step away from him, Bucky attempts to help with their send-off, under the belief that he is going home with them, too.
[Bucky:]
Cards for sorrow,
Cards for pain
Cause I’ve seen oh blue skies
Through the tears in my eyes
And I realize I’m going home
I’m going home
I’m going home
Tony and Valkyrie watch him, confused. “How sentimental,” Valkyrie acknowledges.
“And also presumptuous of you,” Tony adds. “You see, when I said, ‘we,’ were to return to Transylvania, I referred only to Magenta and myself.”
Bucky stares at them, appalled and frightened.
“I’m sorry, however, if you found my words misleading, but you see, you are to remain here… In spirit, anyway.”
Tony raises his ray gun to Bucky, to which Peter, as Dr. Scott, says, “Good heavens! That’s a laser!”
“Yes, Dr. Scott,” Tony says. “A laser capable of emitting a beam of pure anti-matter.”
“You’re going to kill him? What’s his crime?” Sam asks.
“You saw what become of Eddie! Society must be protected,” Peter responds.
“Exactly, Dr. Scott,” Tony says. “And now, Frank N Furter, your time has come. Say goodbye to all of this, and hello to oblivion.”
Tony shoots Thor, Carol, and then, Bucky, just as the castle begins to crumble, slowly.
“You’ve killed them!” Sharon exclaims.
Valkyrie has found the entire sequence of events quite distasteful. “But I thought you liked them,” she directs to her brother.
“They didn’t like me,” Tony answers. “They never liked me!”
Peter wheels over to him. “You did right.”
“Dr. Scott, I’m sorry about your nephew,” Tony says. “You should leave now, while it is still impossible. We are about to beam the entire house back to the planet of Transsexual in the galaxy of Transylvania. Go now.”
The sound effects of the castle crumbling begin to play at an ear-splitting volume. In an instant, it’s just an empty field, where Sam, Sharon, and Peter, still dressed in high heels and corsets, are left to their own devices on how to return home.
The lights dim, and Stephen returns to the stage for his final monologue:
“And crawling… on the planet’s face, some insects… called the human race… lost in time and lost in space… and meaning.”
The stage light dims and the curtains close, just as the instrumental of “Science Fiction, Double Feature,” begins to play.
Then, Bucky, Sam, Sharon, Tony, Nakia, Gamora, Valkyrie, Carol, Peter, Thor, T’Challa, Rhodey, Scott, Peter, Ned, Hope, Jessica, Jane, and Mr. Strange come out onto the stage for curtain call.
While soaking in the applause, Bucky looks directly into the crowd and sees Steve, clear as day, in the front row. He blows him a kiss; which Steve happily accepts.
Bruce, Natasha, Stephen, and Peggy are in the choir room popping open a bottle of non-alcoholic sparkling cider for Bucky, Nakia, Gamora, Peter, Tony, Sharon, Valkyrie, Carol, Sam, T’Challa, Thor, Rhodey, Scott, Peter, Ned, Hope, Jessica, and Jane.
Everyone’s still in costume but scattered about engaging in different conversations with different people.
They’re all on a major high, having received an impressive five-minute standing ovation during curtain call.
“I want to thank everyone for their hard work and dedication over the course of the last month,” Bruce says, as the flutes are being passed out amongst the students. “You all did great. Our leads, our extras, all of you. Thank you.”
“Last time I do one of these,” Jessica Jones teases through a wide smile, though she’s being sincere, as she’s passed a flute.
“Not me,” Peter Parker says. “You can count on Ned and I again next year.”
“That’s what I like to hear,” Bruce responds.
Everyone’s surprised to see Steve and Maria Stark walk in a few moments later.
Bucky immediately runs up to him but remembers that they aren’t exactly alone in this room right now; Not with Coach Carter, Peter, Ned, Scott, Hope, Jessica, and Jane in here.
But then, Steve pulls him in for a much-needed hug, because the hardest part is now, officially, over.
Steve came out to his father, Joseph, and the damage has been done. Can’t get the toothpaste back in the tube now.
Tony and Bruce come up to speak to him, too.
“Hey, kiddo. How are you doing?” Bruce asks.
“What’s up?” Tony questions, hugging his mother.
“Well, I had another ticket that I didn’t want to go to waste,” Maria explains.
“And even though I couldn’t mentally handle being a part of the show, I couldn’t miss seeing it. You all did great,” Steve says. “You were perfect,” he directs to Bucky.
Bucky kisses him on the cheek. “I love you. Thank you.”
“Any word from?” Bruce begins, letting either Maria or Steve finish for him.
“Nothing,” Steve exhales. “I’m kind of going crazy.”
“Well, why don’t Tony and I meet you back at your place to hang out for a bit? I’m not going to let you spiral all by yourself. And my dad left to have a beer with his buddy after he gave me a bouquet of flowers.”
“Sure thing.”
"Yo, Janet!" Sam calls from across the parking lot. There aren’t many cars left in the lot, so, thankfully, the streetlights offer a warm presence.
Sharon whips her head around, smiling. "Hey!"
Sam approaches her, holding his backpack strategically, careful so as to not break the contents inside of it. He moves in for a hug, which Sharon happily reciprocates. "Congratulations! You did amazing tonight."
"Are you kidding? Forget me. You're the one who did amazing. You held your own up against Bucky Barnes, of all people. There's no doubt in my mind you were the right choice to play Brad."
Sam rolls his eyes in an effort to distract from his rosy cheeks. "It was a challenge for sure, but I'm glad I rose to the occasion."
"I mean it, Sam. I feel like we all forgot how talented you are. I'm glad we got the chance to be reminded."
"What are you up to now?" Sam questions.
"My mom and sister are treating me to celebratory Breadstix," Sharon shares.
Sam snaps his fingers. "Darn."
"Why?"
"I was going to ask if you wanted to grab a bite with me," Sam says. "Only if you wanted to, of course."
Sharon frowns. "I'm sorry. I would blow them off, but they're already there and waiting for me."
"Don't worry about it," Sam assures her.
"But we should. Maybe next week?" Sharon asks.
Sam smiles. "You bet. But, until then," he says, opening his backpack and pulling out a bouquet of roses. "These are for you."
Sharon's extremely touched by the gesture.
"Have a good night, Shar."
As he begins to walk away, Sharon finds herself wanting to stop him. So, she does.
"Sam!"
As soon as Sam turns around, Sharon's lips are already crashing into his. There is no greater feeling on earth than to have the stars align in your favor and have the girl of your dreams kiss you in a deserted parking lot late at night. Sam has already experienced a huge high tonight, being up on that stage. He's not complaining about getting to experience another one.
Especially considering the fact that he's been so used to experiencing lows all throughout his life.
Once Maria and Steve open the front door to their front door, they notice there are items missing. The toolbox kept directly beside the garage door, several jackets on the coat rack, shoes from the shoe rack.
The deeper they move, they notice the recliner is missing, as well. They walk together to the dining room table and find a note on it.
Maria grabs it first, reading it to herself. Steve begins to weep, knowing full well what the contents in the note, and what the missing household items, mean.
“Your father has chosen the coward’s way out, and will not be back,” Maria recites. “The engagement is off.”
Steve sobs into his hands. “I’m so, so sorry, Maria.”
Maria takes Steve’s hands off of his face. “You have nothing to apologize for. This didn’t need to turn into this. A simple conversation could’ve taken place instead, but he didn’t leave a lot of room for that. The man I argued with last night was not the man I fell in love with. That was evil, in its purest form.”
“Steve, I’m sorry, honey. I guess you may not be getting the conversation with him that you wanted. But you need to know something: the day I accepted his proposal is the day I agreed to take you in as if you were my own son. And here’s where you will stay, if you want. This is your house, too. You can stay as long as you want.”
Steve is nearly on the verge of hyperventilating when Maria scoops him up into a hug. Tony and Bucky walk in over two minutes after.
Tony heads straight for the note, reading Joseph’s disgusting goodbye letter, wherein he wishes everyone well, but he refuses to acknowledge or accept a gay son, while Bucky takes over for Maria, holding Steve in his arms.
October 25, 2014
Bruce, Natasha, and the Aural Avengers reunite in the auditorium Monday morning.
“Is there a reason we’re having a glee club meeting Monday morning before nine?” Valkyrie asks as they all assemble on stage.
“There is,” Bruce says. “First, I want to congratulate you all again, on a job well done. Hopefully you’re ready to hit them again next weekend.”
“Yeah, let’s go easy on the Halloween debauchery, as a result,” Natasha suggests, jokingly. “Even though, this week, you only perform Thursday to Saturday, so plenty of time for that after.”
“Second, I wanted to let you all know: you have the week off. Lord knows you need it. Lord knows we need it,” Bruce reveals. “We won’t meet again until after school Thursday. So, have the best week off, take the time you all need, and rest up.”
“Great, so, we can go now?” Thor asks.
“Before you go,” Bruce says. “The twelve of you haven’t had the chance to perform a song from Rocky Horror together. And, as your educators, we demand to see you do the Time Warp. Right now.”
The kids all laugh, shaking their heads at their glee club director and favorite teacher. They get on top of the stage and prepare themselves.
[Tony:]
It's astounding
Time is fleeting
Madness takes its toll
But listen closely
Not for very much longer
I've got to keep control
[Steve:]
I remember doing the Time Warp
Drinking those moments when
The blackness would hit me
And the void would be calling
[Aural Avenges:]
Let's do the Time Warp again
Let's do the Time Warp again
[Peter & Aural Avengers:]
It's just a jump to the left
And then a step to the right
Put your hands on your hips
You bring your knees in tight
But it's the pelvic thrust
That really drives you insane
Let's do the Time Warp again
Let's do the Time Warp again
[Nakia:]
It's so dreamy
Oh, fantasy free me
So you can't see me
No, not at all
In another dimension
With voyeuristic intention
Well-secluded
I see all
[Valkyrie:]
With a bit of a mind flip
You're into the time slip
And nothing can ever be the same
You're spaced out on sensation
Like you're under sedation
[Aural Avengers:]
Let's do the Time Warp again
Let's do the Time Warp again
[Gamora:]
Well, I was walking down the street just a-having a think
When a snake of a guy gave me an evil wink
[Carol:]
He shook-a me up, he took me by surprise
He had a pickup truck and the devil's eyes
He stared at me and I felt a change
Time meant nothing, never would again
[Aural Avengers:]
Let's do the Time Warp again
Let's do the Time Warp again
[Peter & Aural Avengers:]
It's just a jump to the left
And then a step to the right
Put your hands on your hips
You bring your knees in tight
But it's the pelvic thrust
That really drives you insane
[Aural Avengers:]
Let's do the Time Warp again
Let's do the Time Warp again
Notes:
ANOTHER ONE DOWN, LETS SEE HOW MANY I CAN WRITE BEFORE THE INSPO WEARS OFF TBH. I know nobodies really reading this to the equivalence that I'm writing it, but this is so satisfying and cathartic.
SONGS:
Science Fiction, Double Feature – Gamora Whoberi
Dammit Janet – Sam Wilson & Sharon Carter
Toucha Toucha Toucha Me – Natasha Romanoff
There’s a Light (Over at the Frankenstein Place) – Sam Wilson, Sharon Carter & Tony Stark
Rose Tint My World – Carol, Thor, Sam, & Sharon
Time Warp – Aural Avengers
Chapter 4: Sexy
Summary:
When Bruce gets wind that this year's Sectionals theme is a bit more on the mature side, he encourages the glee kids to tap into their sexy sides. Meanwhile, Bucky, Nakia, and Natasha all contemplate losing their virginities.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
November 8, 2014
Are you going to tell us why you wanted us here this early? And on a Monday morning?" Nakia asks, patience wearing thin. It's too early in the morning for Coach Hill's shenanigans, especially for Nakia, who didn’t get a full eight hours of sleep the night before.
"This is what we call ‘building the tension,’ on the off-chance that you ladies soiled yourself," Coach says, causing the girls to cringe. Coach Hill is always speaking in ominous, comic-book villain riddles and ridiculously inappropriate expressions.
"But I guess there's no time like the present," she continues. "Girls, I have devised a plan so meticulously toxic, that it will ultimately guarantee Bruce Banner's downfall at this school once and for all. And it just so happens to include three very important game board pieces... You."
"What's the plan?" Valkyrie poses inquisitively.
"First, I want to make sure we're on the same page, so help me fill in the blanks: you three are seniors, correct?" The girls all nod. "And do you three want to fade into obscurity during your senior year, and let it be the Bucky Barnes show, yet again, or do you want a chance to be front and center in every aspect? A chance to shine?"
"Shine," Carol responds earnestly for them.
“Superintendent Ross and Principal Fury have only given the Aural Avengers chance after chance due to the fact that, regardless of their losses, they keep collecting trophies. And because of all of the good words me and that Ginger Crotch fiancée of his keeps putting in. But what would happen if another glee club sprouted up at Shield High School?"
None of the girls answer.
"They would knock the Aural Avengers out of the running. Especially if it was a glee club full of star power."
"What are you getting at here?" Nakia asks, totally lost.
"Let me be perfectly clear: I am starting my own glee club here at Shield High. I offered this to Bucky Sophomore year. He declined after realizing I was simply playing games with him. And perhaps I was at the time. But this time? I’m dead serious. Fury would be forced to find money in the budget to accommodate it, and we would be granted half of the Aural Avengers' use of the choir room and auditorium for practicing purposes. And, most importantly, when we beat them at Sectionals, their budget would go to us by default. And they would be done.”
"You're that concerned with restoring your budget that you would go through the trouble of launching another glee club and giving up even more of your free time?" Nakia asks, surprised.
"The social politics at this school would revert to their natural settings. I have no issue sacrificing myself for the greater good. The cheerios are national title holders. Me and my girls are local celebrities. And it doesn't matter how kind Bruce Banner is, or how friendly he is, or how gung-ho he is about making the world a better, more progressive place, he needs to be taught a lesson: I am not the one to cross. Not two years ago, and not today."
"So, you want us to quit the Aural Avengers and join you?" Valkyrie questions.
"That's entirely up to you," Coach Hill states. "You girls will already be busy with the cheerios and being seniors. But do you really want to be on the losing team of this war? Or do you want to be on the right side of history, and join the Troubletones?”
Nakia, Valkyrie, and Carol look amongst themselves, worry, shame, and doubt spread across their faces.
Maria reaches into her desk and pulls out three contracts, each addressed to the three of them. "I expect to find these on my desk by next Monday morning, signed. And, girls, if you'd please not mention a word of this to anyone else in that glee club... It will help give us the edge at Sectionals. The power of the suspenseful sneak attack, if you will.”
Bruce strolls into the choir room on Monday morning, ready as ever to begin preparation for Sectionals. Rocky Horror was a major success; The Aural Avengers managed to make back their budget and then some. But now, the competition is on.
Winning Nationals this year, when so many of them are moving on and graduating, is of the utmost importance. But to advance to Nationals, they need to get through Sectionals and Regionals. It's time to bring it. And put in the work.
Bruce drops his bag off on his chair in the office and sees a letter addressed to him on his desk. It's from the Ohio Show Choir Governing Board. He knows what this letter contains: their competitors, and the theme for the competition. He immediately grabs his letter opener and cuts into it.
Bruce is absolutely baffled by what he reads. According to this, there have been a number of show choirs across the state that have been axed due to budget cuts. As a result, they will be competing against Throat Explosion at Sectionals.
Fuck.
The bell rings and the kids start piling into the choir room. "How's everybody doing this morning?"
The kids all nod, hum, and ha enthusiastically. "Alright, I just got the letter. We've got our competition for Sectionals."
"It looks like we will be going up against a brand-new glee club called The Troubletones," Bruce says. "And Throat Explosion."
"Throat Explosion? For Sectionals?" Bucky asks, mouth agape.
"That's the earliest we have ever competed against them," Tony notes.
"Which means we need to give it our absolute all unless we want to be knocked out of the running for Nationals this frickin early," Bucky remarks.
Bruce looks at everyone's faces: they all look crushed. "Hey, need I remind you that you have faced much bigger obstacles and still come out on top? You won your first ever competition with a spontaneous setlist and choreography you came up with in an hour. Let's not react prematurely or impulsively. There’s no guarantee they will win. We have just as much of a shot."
"You're right, Mr. Banner," Gamora says. "We shouldn't worry yet, guys."
"Gamora's right," Peter voices. "We're just going to psych ourselves out if we do."
"There ya go," Bruce says. "Now, this letter also contains the theme for this year's Sectionals. And," he adds, blushing. "I can't believe I'm going to say this... This could very well be a typo, or error, but it looks like it's... Sex."
"Sex?" T'Challa asks. "For a high school competition? Isn't that kind of weird?”
"Barely," Bucky says, standing to look at his teammates. “Why did we do Rocky Horror for the musical? Yes, because we wanted to, but because Mr. Banner is always telling us that art should transcend the status quo. Sex is a major component to the arts."
Bruce nods vehemently. "Right, Bucky. Good point. Sometimes, especially in terms of the arts, sex goes beyond the physical act. It can also apply directly to promiscuity, sensuality, chemistry. Maybe that's what they're looking for."
"Mr. B, I happen to have the perfect number we could workshop," Bucky rises, handing the band the sheet music.
"What do you guys say? You want to start your week off with a bang?" The kids all grin, ready to tackle a performance.
Bruce signals to the band to begin.
[Bucky:]
… He sits alone waiting for suggestions
He's so nervous, avoiding all the questions
His lips are dry, her heart is gently pounding
Don't you just know exactly what he's thinking?
[Thor:]
His heart’s beating like a drum
Is he going to get this girl home?
Real soon, baby, we’ll be all alone
Don’t you just know exactly what they’re thinking?
[Steve, Gamora & Aural Avengers:]
… If you want my body, and you think I'm sexy
Come on, sugar, tell me so
If you really need me, just reach out and touch me
Come on, sugar, tell me so, tell me so, baby
Bruce gets the kids up on their feet to begin line dancing together as they perform the song. Valkyrie, however, declines. She stays seated on a chair, irritated.
[Tony:]
…He's acting shy, looking for an answer
Come on, honey, let's spend the night together
Now hold on a minute before we go much further
Give me a dime so I can phone my mother
They catch a cab to his high-rise apartment
At last, he can tell her exactly what his heart meant
[Steve, Gamora & Aural Avengers:]
… If you want my body, and you think I'm sexy
Come on, sugar, tell me so
If you really need me, just reach out and touch me
Come on, sugar, tell me so
[Sam:]
… His heart's beating like a drum
'Cause at last he's got this girl home
Relax, baby, now we're all alone
Yeah
[Peter:]
… They wake at dawn 'cause all the birds are singing
Two total strangers, but that ain't what they're thinking
Outside it's cold, misty and it's raining
They got each other, neither one's complaining
She says, "I'm sorry, but I'm out of milk and coffee"
Never mind, sugar, we can watch the early movie
[Steve, Gamora & Aural Avengers:]
… If you want my body, and you think I'm sexy
Come on, sugar, tell me so
If you really need me, just reach out and touch me
Come on, sugar, tell me so
The final notes of the electric guitar fill the room as everyone laughs together, collecting their breath and wiping the sweat off of their foreheads as they take their seats.
"So, no desire to showcase anyone else's ideas or talents this year at the competition?" Valkyrie asks pointedly, standing on top of a chair to really get her point across.
Bruce stares at his student, perplexed beyond belief at her bluntness. "Come on, Valkyrie, you were featured as a soloist last year at Sectionals.”
“Yeah, and we won,” Valkyrie replies. She gets down from the chair and reaches for her bag. "But I suppose this is Bucky and Steve's senior year, so why wouldn't this be another year of the Stucky show? Good to know."
“Valkyrie,” Bruce sighs.
Everyone – except for Steve and Bucky – stare at her. “You all know I’m right.”
As Valkyrie exits the choir room, Bruce pinches the bridge of his nose in frustration. “Thank you, Valkyrie. Thank you so, so much.”
“Alright, huddle up, ladies!” Peggy shouts.
The boys move far too slowly for Peggy’s liking. She grabs hold of the whistle around her neck and brings it to her mouth. “I said now! Let’s move!”
Stephen smirks to himself. If there’s one thing about Peggy that Stephen has learned in the short amount of time he’s known her, it’s that she’s the definition of a boss. She came to Shield High specifically to get them another football championship, and she’s well on her way to making it a reality.
While Stephen loves being the coach of the football team, he is the first person to advocate for Peggy. She is much more qualified for the position – her resumé speaks for itself. He’s just glad that someone as strong and opinionated as her is still willing to give up half of the power and authority in order to make his voice and concerns heard, too.
The team all huddle up in front of their coaches: Steve Rogers, Tony Stark, Sam Wilson, T’Challa Udaku, James Rhodes, Scott Lang, Aldrich Killian, Brock Rumlow, Clint Barton, Luke Cage, Danny Rand, Reed Richards, Ben Grimm, Johnny Storm, Logan Howlett, Scott Summers, and Warren Worthington.
“You know, my mentor who taught me everything I know about coaching had this running schtick,” Peggy shares. “Whenever he came in to coach a new team, he cut every member until they tried out for him. I always thought it was a cruel tactic. In spite of how I felt, at the first school that I coached by myself, I tried it. That was the first championship I won.”
Stephen and the boys watch her, captivated by her story, yet scared where she’s going with it.
“When I got here and watched you all on the field, I knew deep in my soul this was a good group of boys. I decided not to cut you all and make you try out again… But tell me, why, if you are a good group of boys, have you not won a championship together?”
The boys don’t answer right away.
Then, Tony raises his hand. “Because there’s a lot of conflict and tension here.”
Peggy raises an eyebrow. “Between who?”
“The guys in the glee club, and the rest of the team,” Steve reveals. He can hear Killian snicker at his response. He wishes he could send his right fist flying into his left cheek.
“Does anyone care to comment on that?”
Killian, Rumlow, and Barton remain quiet. They had an opportunity to bring their hateful vendetta out in the open, and they chose not to. Cowards.
“Well, if nobody wants to comment on it, then I guess this investigation is going to get drawn out for as long as it takes for us to win the championship. That’s the only reason I’m here, boys. But I believe in you all. So, even though I currently have no plans to send you into the woods as a friendship-building exercise like a certain disgraced coach, I plan on doing whatever it takes to win. Stephen, anything you want to add?”
Stephen shakes his head. “You’ve said it all, Coach Carter. And I for one am in full agreement.”
“Perfect,” Peggy responds. “Now, go do some suicides.” She blows the whistle one more time, and they do as they’re told.
With the threat of the football championship looming on the horizon, Steve figures it’s important to keep up his physique.
Which is why when Bucky texts him and asks him to come over to his house to study, he takes the opportunity to go for a run.
Steve reckons that if there’s one upside to living with Maria and Tony, it’s that they only live nine blocks away from the Barnes household.
When he gets to Bucky’s, he’s a sweaty, breathless, mess. He rings the doorbell, chugging his water bottle.
Bucky opens the door and says nothing. He gawks at Steve with a dry mouth. “Hey, babe,” Steve says.
Bucky doesn’t move - he simply takes his time taking in the delectable sight of his sweaty boyfriend. “Hi,” he finally says. “I’m glad you’re here.”
They set up shop on the kitchen table, cracking open the science work they’ve been neglecting. Perks of being Mr. Banner’s glee kids.
About ten minutes in, Bucky looks at Steve. “How have things been the last couple of days?”
Steve clears his throat. “They’ve been okay. Maria’s been fantastic. I still can’t help but feel like I’m invading their space, regardless how many times they assure me I’m not,” he says. “It’s completely new territory. How should one act when his father abandons him with his stepmother, and goes no-contact?”
Bucky frowns. They sit in the tenderness of the moment.
“Anyways, I guess I should stop focusing on what happened and start thinking toward the future. I think I’m going to get a job. At the end of the day, she had no obligation to keep caring for me. She could’ve shown me the door, she could’ve told me to get out, and she didn’t. I’d like to help her out somehow, someway.”
The boyfriends hear the sounds of footsteps walking into the dining room. “I think that’s a great idea,” George Barnes says. “And here’s another: you’re going to come work for me at the shop.”
Bucky smiles, as Steve looks between them both tentatively. “Are you sure, sir?”
“You know how to change tires? Clean up grease? Get your hands dirty?”
“Of course.”
“Then I’m sure,” George replies.
“That’s why I invited you over tonight,” Bucky reveals. “Dad wanted to offer you a job.”
“And Steve, I wanted to offer my sincerest apologies over what happened with your old man. Just so you know, if you ever need, you have a place to land right here. A safe space, if you will.”
Steve can’t help but get emotional. “Thank you, Mr. Barnes. That means the world to me.”
As soon as George exits the room, Steve’s mouth is on Bucky’s, his quick way of thanking his amazing boyfriend for the help.
November 9, 2014
The Aural Avengers girls are all in the bathroom, doing touch-ups and hanging out in between classes. Hope Van Dyne’s in with them, as well.
Sharon and Valkyrie touch up their eyeliner and lip gloss, while Nakia braids Gamora’s hair after it’s been causing her grief all morning. Carol’s sitting on the air conditioner filing her nails, same as Hope.
They all spend time catching each other up on the latest gossip.
“I need to know what we all think of Scott Lang. The cold, hard truth,” Hope says.
“He’s cute, but not hot. There’s a huge difference,” Sharon responds.
“Agreed,” Valkyrie answers.
“Why do you ask?” Carol asks.
Hope sighs. “You guys know I’ve thought he was the cutest thing since sliced bread ever since Grease last year. I want to ask him out, but I’m not sure. I like his sense of humour, but sometimes I feel he’s too goofy to take anything seriously.”
“Nothing wrong with just testing the waters and having a little fun, girl,” Nakia suggests. “He could always surprise you.”
“I guess you’re right,” Hope says. “So, what’s the latest with glee club?”
“Sectionals is in like four weeks, but we’ve been so busy with the musical, we have yet to discuss a game plan,” voices Gamora.
“Hopefully Mr. Banner is smart and lets the girls do a number again. We are seriously out-numbered in that choir room,” Sharon quips.
“The lead role in Rocky Horror wasn’t enough for you?” Nakia spits.
Sharon frowns at her. “Are you seriously not going to let it go? You can’t hold that over my head forever.”
“If you think that’s the only thing I’m upset about, then you were never the friend I thought you were,” Nakia answers angrily.
Sharon finishes with her eyeliner and bids the girls goodbye. She’s not looking to keep dragging this feud with Nakia out. She has tried to apologize multiple times, but it’s not her fault that Nakia can’t forgive her or find a way to move on.
The first bell rings. “We should probably go,” Gamora suggests to Hope. “We have a calc exam.”
“See you gals, later,” Hope says to Nakia and the Cheerios.
Once Carol scoots off of the air conditioner, Nakia stops her. “Wait. We’re not going anywhere yet.”
“Why not?” Valkyrie asks.
“What the hell are we going to do?” Nakia poses. “I’m asking genuinely. You two are known for being mischievous sycophants. Case in point, you only ever joined the glee club to spy for Coach Hill. But I’ve never done anything slimy, and I feel that leaving the glee club in order to join Coach’s new show choir is a really slimy thing to do.”
“I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t a little conflicted myself,” Valkyrie states. Nakia doesn’t ever see a lot of vulnerability from her – it reminds her that Valkyrie’s human. “But at the end of the day, maybe Coach Hill has a point. I’m sick and tired of always being back-up to Bucky, I want to shine. And be seen as the star that I know I am. Coach Hill may be using us to enact her evil plans, but this also gives us the opportunity to use her right back for own advantage.”
“I just want to have fun,” Carol reveals. “At the end of the day, I haven’t been having the most fun in the glee club lately. Maybe this could be good for us. Then again, it’s Coach Hill, so maybe it’ll be a complete shit show. But I’d be willing to take the risk if you guys do.”
Nakia looks directly into the mirror, hoping she’s not making the worst mistake of her life by doing this. “But what will everyone say? Bucky? Gamora? Mr. B?”
“It’s our senior year, Nakia. For once in your life, it’s time for you to put yourself first, and stop thinking about everyone else,” Valkyrie offers.
“Hey, come in everybody,” Bruce greets. There’s a ton of sheet music laid out on the piano as he spends his prep period organizing and tidying the choir room.
All twelve members of the Aural Avengers come piling in during the quick fifteen-minute recess between classes.
“What’s this about, Mr. Banner?” Thor asks.
“I’ve been doing some thinking,” Bruce says. “You guys perform best when there’s something to fuel your competitive edge. Whether that’s our eligibility to compete the following year, or something as simple as a free meal at Breadstix. So, I wanted to make this week interesting. How do you guys feel about a little competition?”
“Give us the details, Mr. B,” Sharon demands.
“You guys should all be pros at this point. So, how about boys versus girls and mashups. And here’s the final kicker: the songs have got to be applicable to this year’s Sectionals theme.”
“What do the winners get?” Peter questions.
“Final say on our set list for Sectionals, and one featured performance,” Bruce says.
The kids all light up. Perfect. Exactly what he wanted. “How does that sound?” The kids all give him an enthusiastic response. “Okay, you will all perform Friday. And guys, I want to be wowed.”
Sharon watches from the corner of the hallway, checking to see if the coast is clear. With only a couple of people in the hallway, she takes a deep breath and approaches Nakia. She taps her on the back. "Hey."
Nakia, dressed in her cheerios uniform, looks her up and down. "How's it going?"
No hostility... That's a win.
"Good," Sharon lies. "Well, not really. See, I’ve got a huge dilemma going on right now. And this just happens to be one of several moments in the last few months where I've needed my best friend."
Nakia sighs. "Need I remind you that you're the one who ghosted me? Ghosted us all?"
Sharon looks to the floor, ashamed. "Nakia, I was going through something extremely traumatic. At the time, I thought the best thing for me to do, so that I could repress what'd happened, was turn my back on my old life. Little did I know it was the dumbest mistake I ever made," she explains. "If you have the time to hear me out, I think I'm ready to explain.”
Nakia looks at her apprehensively. "Do you have a spare period?" She asks, to which Sharon nods. "Let's go to the choir room."
Forty minutes later, after both girls have cried over the recounting of Sharon's assault and all of her self-deprecating thoughts and insecurities that sent her on that road trip with Valkyrie, Nakia's hugging her.
"Are you sure you're okay?" Nakia asks. "I need you to be sure, Shar. Something that heavy is trauma to the umpteenth power. And, I love you, but you were one misstep away from a full-blown breakdown."
Sharon nods slowly. "Believe it or not, all I needed was a break. The time I spent away from you made me realize that glee club might be the best thing that's ever happened to me. Far more than being captain of the cheerios, and all of the popularity I had my first two years of school. Talking it out has been a big help, too. I've been seeing a therapist that my Aunt Peggy recommended. And getting to reconnect with her has been a huge blessing. I doubt I will ever get my day in court," she continues. "So, it's up to me to focus on all of the good I have in my life so as to not get pulled back into the dark."
Nakia frowns. "You're such a strong woman, Sharon Carter. I'm proud of you."
Sharon takes that as her queue to hug her friend. "Now… After all of that has been said and done, how do you feel about us burying the hatchet and moving on from this nightmare?”
"Consider it buried," Nakia responds. "Now, what's this huge dilemma you've got going on? Because, full disclosure, I have one, too."
"Mine's about Sam," Sharon admits.
"Mine's about T'Challa.”
"Sam and I kissed. Opening night. And we haven't talked about it since. We've sort of just been ignoring this huge elephant in the room."
Nakia slaps her hands over her mouth, scandalized. "Oh my god! Did he kiss you?"
"I kissed him!" Sharon exclaims. "And I've got to be honest, I already took the leap and pulled off one of the boldest moves of my life... Part of me wishes he would make the next move. Whether that's letting me down easy, kissing me again, or asking me out, I really don't care. I just want to know what he's thinking."
"That's completely valid. Keep your cards close to your chest. He should be man enough to let you know how he feels. Especially since you two aren't strangers.”
Sharon sighs. "I thought so too.”
“Then again… As the woman in this scenario, shouldn’t it make you feel all the more empowered that you’re the one in control?”
Sharon lets Nakia’s words marinate, when she asks, “Anyways, enough about me. What's your dilemma?"
Nakia chews on in the inside of her cheek, growing tense. "What was your first time like?”
Sharon furrows her brows, slightly. The question brings her back to the summer between freshman and sophomore year. “My first time was with Sam. It was good. At least, that’s how I remember it. But I don’t know if it was good, or if we got a kick out of the thrill of sneaking around. Regardless, it was special because I liked him, and he liked me… Loved me, actually.”
“So, was it a big deal? Were there flowers, and chocolate, and a hotel room?”
Sharon laughs. “I never had that with Sam. Like I said, we were sneaking around because we were both dating other people.” Realization dawns on her. “Wait a minute... Nakia Shauku... Are you thinking of having sex with T'Challa?"
Nakia shrugs. "You know my faith and my morals mean the world to me. I always expected I would wait until marriage to lose my virginity. Mind you, growing up, I didn't think I would ever meet a guy quite like T'Challa. But considering it’s the theme for Sectionals, I’ve been seriously considering things.”
"Pros and cons," Sharon says. "It's all you can do. Go with whichever one you have more reasons to do.”
"A pros and cons list? That's how you expect me to make this life altering choice?"
"Yes, and here’s why: I can tell from the way you guys interact that you are ready for it. When I look at you and T, I'm completely sold on the idea that true love between teenagers is possible. Nothing gets you smiling brighter than when he walks into the choir room, and vice versa. And sometimes sex is used as a means to strengthen a relationship. Which, if you do it, will be a completely valid and harmless reason to have done it."
Nakia looks off into the distance of the room, lost in thought. Sharon's right. There's not a single part of her that isn't sure that T'Challa is the love of her life. Whether he is truly the love of her life, or just her first love of her life, has yet to be determined. Regardless, she would still like to honor their relationship in the most intimate way she can.
“Or, you can choose to look at it from another angle: it’s an opportunity for empowerment. Your love and desire for T’Challa is empowering you to own your womanhood and take a huge leap.”
Nakia nods. “That’s a good point, too.”
"You know what? You've just encouraged me," Sharon spills. "I haven't put much thought to sex since my assault. I haven't felt ready to even go there mentally. But I think I'm going to use this assignment to gauge my comfortability. And I might do exactly that with Sam."
"Well... It sounds like we've got our work cut out for us this week," Nakia teases. "Anything else you want to share?”
"You look stunning in a cheerios uniform," Sharon says. "Just thought I'd let you know.”
Steve and Tony walk into their house after school, exhausted from the consecutive football practices and workouts.
“Do you think we have a chance of winning the glee club comp?” Steve pokes.
“Of course,” Tony answers. “I don’t know what the girls have cooking, but with Peter working on arrangements, and with T’Challa working on our moves, I’m pretty confident we’ll win.”
“Speaking of which, do you think you could give me a hand later tonight? I’m going to need to nail T’Challa’s choreo to ensure our win.”
“Sure. We want to win, don’t we? You and your two left feet need all the help they can get.”
Steve smacks Tony’s arm. “Fuck you.”
The boys walk into the kitchen to find Maria crying as she mixes the contents of the pot sitting on the stove. Tony drops his backpack and tosses his letterman jacket immediately, running over to her. “Mom, are you okay?”
Maria nods ferociously. “I’m good, I promise.” She hugs her son tightly to her. “I just found one of Joe’s jackets. I don’t know why I’m so torn up about it.”
“Ma, being walked out on is not a good feeling,” Tony says. “That’s why you’re torn up about it. You didn’t get closure. And I’m so sorry for that.”
Steve approaches them slowly. “And, Mrs. Stark, if at any point you want me gone, you just say the word. I will understand wholeheartedly.”
Maria lets Tony go, and motions for Steve to hug her. “I don’t want to hear those words come out of your mouth ever again. Okay?”
Steve sucks his teeth with his lips. “But I’ve been feeling really guilty lately. I’m not your responsibility. Besides, he did you so wrong. Why keep a reminder of him around?”
Maria frames his face in her hands. “I need you to keep those intrusive thoughts for your pillow. If being with your father gave me anything, it gave me you. And I told you this the night he left, and I will say it again: you leave when you’re ready to leave, and not a moment before.”
Steve doesn’t only let her hug him, but he reciprocates it. Ten-fold.
Tonight is T’Challa and Nakia’s date night.
But because Anthony and Josephine Shauku had business to tend to with the church committee, thereby asking Nakia to babysit Erik, the couple thought it would be a good idea to take both of their younger siblings to Chuck E. Cheese.
Shuri and Erik are close in age and get along well.
T’Challa took the opportunity to encourage his parents to go on their own date night. They were constantly working; They deserved it.
The four sit down at a table and scarf down a large pizza. T’Challa and Erik compete to see who can eat the most pieces. T’Challa – obviously – beats Erik, with the final count being six to three and a half.
“Can I get a slush now, brother?” Shuri asks T’Challa.
“Did you finish your water?”
She tips her cup to show him that she has, in fact. “Alright, you can get a slush,” he says. “And here’s some money. You and Erik go buy some tokens and start playing games. We’ll join you guys soon.”
“Watch out for each other!” Nakia exclaims. Erik and Shuri both nod vehemently.
“I love that kid,” T’Challa says of the youngest Shauku.
“You’re so good with him,” Nakia acknowledges. “With both of them.”
“It’s easy. I love kids,” T’Challa answers.
Nakia lets her dinner sit for a minute before diving headfirst into uncharted waters. “Do you mind if I ask you something?”
T’Challa nods as he takes a sip of his own slush. “Go ahead.”
“You’ve had girlfriends before, right?”
T’Challa gives her a questionable look. “What?”
Nakia shakes her head. “I mean, you’ve had flings with girls in the past, right?”
“I had a fling with Carol for a couple of months freshman year. And then, last year, I had those text exchanges with Daisy. That’s it, that’s all.”
“Did you and Carol have sex?”
T’Challa nearly chokes on his slush. “Are you trying to ask me if I’m still a virgin?” Nakia shrugs in embarrassment. “I hooked up with Carol, but we never had sex.”
“Hooked up?” Nakia pokes.
T’Challa groans. “Hand stuff. Mouth stuff.”
Nakia nods. “Did you want to have sex with her?”
“I guess so. Sam had already sex with over ten girls when he and I met freshman year. Thor had lost his virginity that summer. Barton too. Rumlow, too. Then again, I was completely inexperienced, and terrified whenever Carol and I did fool around. Maybe I only wanted to do it so that I could finally brag to my friends, you know?”
“And what about now? Do you want to have sex now?”
T’Challa puts his arm around his girlfriend. “What’s with the twenty questions? Where’s this all coming from? And such a scandalous topic, too.”
Nakia chuckles. “I guess this year’s Sectionals theme has me a little curious, that’s all.”
“Look, I’m sure sex is great. I’m sure it’s as fun, and feels just as good, as the guys claim. But my right hand’s doing just fine for now. You already know that I would never pressure you into doing anything you don’t want to.”
“But do you ever get embarrassed? That you’re dating someone who’s pretty much closed for business?”
Not at all, Nak,” T’Challa asserts. “It’s nobody’s business what happens between us in the bedroom, or what doesn’t. All that matters to me is that we’re both happy in this relationship. I’ll leave the man-whoring to Sam and Thor. That’s not me and it never will be.”
Nakia stares at her boyfriend fondly. She takes a deep breath. “I’ve been thinking about sex a lot lately. I’ve been dancing around with the idea. I’m still not sold yet, but I might be coming around to the idea.”
T’Challa makes his eyebrows bounce suggestively. “That right, love?”
“Yes,” Nakia answers. “What do you say to that?”
“I think the only way you and I have sex is if you tell me you’re ready. Until that day comes, I’m happy waiting.”
Nakia leaps over and hugs him tightly.
She can’t believe she had ever once wondered whether T’Challa was good enough of a guy to date. She couldn’t fathom a world in which the two of them never dated; Not when they are – in every sense of the word – perfect for one another. And to think… They only ever met because of glee club.
Glee club was also a huge confidence boost, and it’s because of glee club that she got a hold over her eating disorder.
Does Nakia really want to turn her back on the club that has given her so much to be grateful for?
November 10, 2014
Steve and Bucky are seated on the brown leather couch in the Barnes’ basement. The television behind them is playing something on T.V., but they’re not paying attention, seeing as they’re too busy attacking each other’s’ lips.
“You’re so fucking sexy, Buck,” Steve whispers into Bucky’s left ear.
Bucky whimpers at Steve’s words, and nearly yelps when he feels Steve’s breath on his neck.
Bucky moves to straddle Steve’s lap, inhibitions escaping out from the window that the boys cracked open a half hour earlier.
Steve’s right hand gets lower… And lower… And lower, until it’s within the waistband of Bucky’s jeans. He then grabs a handful of Bucky’s ass and kneads it. Bucky nearly lets the nerves of his inexperience take over and puts a stop to everything. Instead, he chooses to continue.
“Take your fucking shirt off,” Bucky finds himself saying. He’s utterly confused at where this dominant energy is coming from.
Steve whips his shirt off in one pull – quite impressively – and makes Bucky melt. The body on this guy is absolutely ridiculous. Nobody should look like this at eighteen. But he’s glad Steve does.
“Anything else you want me to take off?” Steve asks seductively.
Bucky grins. He takes his own shirt off, struggling a little more than Steve did, and bats his blue eyes at his boyfriend.
“Pants. Now,” Bucky demands.
Right before Bucky can take a gander at Steve’s cock, the alarm clock on his nightstand pulls Bucky from his slumber. He groans and opens his eyes slowly to the brightness of the room.
It was only a dream. A delicious, sexy dream.
Bucky stretches as he hits the snooze button on his alarm clock, and realizes that there are certain parts of his body that are more awake than others…
He rips his duvet off of his body, peers over and spots his hard on through his pyjama pants. He then realizes that this must’ve been a wet dream because his briefs are sticking to his thighs.
“Oh god,” Bucky says, squeamish.
Clearly this week’s assignment is affecting him a great deal if he’s even dreaming about sex now.
Admittedly, sex has been on his mind for a while now, even prior to Mr. Banner announcing the theme for Sectionals. Maybe even since before Rocky Horror.
There have been a number of things happening lately that have turned Bucky on tremendously. Like, for instance, opening the door the other day and having Steve standing in front of him all sweaty and out of breath. But there’s even been more lowkey things, like Steve sending him a shirtless selfie. Hell, a gust of wind hitting him the right way could probably give him a boner.
It makes sense. He and the rest of the glee guys are reaching the end of their puberty development. For all intents and purposes, they’re men now. And one thing men love? Sex. Or, so Bucky has heard through the grapevine.
Bucky isn’t against sex. In fact, quite the opposite. He always thought that when the right person came along, he would lose his virginity to that guy, and they would have sex as often as they so desired. The problem is, before Steve, that hadn’t ever happened.
But then Steve did happen, and they were forced to keep their relationship a secret. And, as much as Bucky loved him, he didn’t want to lose his virginity just for them to break up the next day.
With the fall-out of Steve’s father finding out the truth about Steve’s pansexuality, there’s nothing holding him and Steve back from going public with their relationship. There’s also nothing holding him back from finally losing his v-card.
Bucky sits and thinks over the logistics of this week’s glee club assignment. He thinks to some of his favorite leading ladies in the industry: Barbara. Bette. Idina. They’ve all been able to sell the fantasy of being seductive, sensuous people. He figures they only ever got to that point by having actually done the deed…
Which is why he wonders if maybe – just maybe – it would be a smart decision to have sex in order to sell the fantasy and win the competition.
So, he saunters over to his calendar. He pencils in – in case he needs to erase it – SLEEPOVER WITH STEVE tomorrow night.
Before he makes his mind up one hundred percent, though, he wants to talk to Tony.
Sharon walks into the boy’s locker room, her eyes covered with her hands so as to not see any penises that may be out.
Due to the fact that her Aunt Peggy and Mr. Strange share the title of Coach for the boy’s football team, they are forced to share the office space in the locker room. Which is quite unfortunate for Peggy, who has to deal with the stench of teenage boy and body odour.
Sharon reaches the door and knocks. Mr. Strange opens it. “Hey, morning, Sharon.”
“Morning, Mr. Strange. Aunt Peggy.” Peggy gives her niece an uncomfortable look. “Right, sorry. Ms. Carter.”
“What can we do for you, Sharon?” Mr. Strange asks.
“Would you mind if I had a minute with Ms. Carter?”
Mr. Strange nods, collecting his bag. “Not at all.”
Once they’re alone, Sharon takes a seat. “What’s on your mind, kiddo?”
“I was looking for some advice and guidance,” Sharon reveals. “There are certain things a girl just never wants to have to talk to her mother about, you know?”
“Does this conversation have anything to do with... You know?” Peggy asks, alluding to Sharon’s assault.
“No, no,” Sharon whispers, frowning. “Not that.”
“I don’t want you to give up hope,” Peggy responds. “I spoke to the chief of police in Chicago. There is an investigation ongoing. He said he would contact me with updates.”
“In all honesty, Aunt Peggy, I don’t see how their so-called investigation will ever lead them to the guy. From what I can remember, he was in the city visiting, and he might’ve even used a fake name. But I’m trying not to think of the assault. I’m doing so much better mentally, and I’d rather keep my mind focused on my future. But I did want to talk to you about something inappropriate. Sex, actually.”
Peggy’s face morphs into the most mortified expression. She laughs. “Okay. We can do that. Let’s talk about it. What do you want to know?”
“Not the act of sex, or anything like that,” Sharon assures her. “I mean, hell, I had a baby at sixteen. I know what sex is. I guess I just wanted to know your thoughts on when.”
“When?”
“When a person should have sex.”
Peggy looks around the room as she ponders what to say. As much as she wants to be honest and tell Sharon that there are hundreds of reasons to have sex, and several good occasions and opportunities one should have sex, she knows it’s her responsibility as Sharon’s Aunt to guide her. And responsibly.
“See that’s a tricky question, because the only time a person should have sex is when they’re ready to do so. But that’s obviously different for everybody.”
Sharon looks her Aunt dead in the eyes. “Have you ever had one of those complicated relationships with a person where you were together, but not exclusively, and then you were up and down, and then didn’t talk for a year, but then wondered if maybe you wanted to dip your toe back in the water with them?” She laughs. “Sorry, that probably didn’t make much sense.”
“Are you kidding? You just described half of my relationships. But, why do you ask?”
“I wondered whether or not it was the right choice. To look in the rear-view mirror instead of the windshield, so to speak. To let someone that you used to love back in.”
“Well, it’s like I said, honey: that’s something you should only do if, and when, you’re ready. But you’ll never know if it was meant to be unless you take the chance.”
“I also have one last question,” Sharon says. “Do you think it’s weird that I’m even thinking about sex right now? I feel like that should be the last thing on my mind, considering I was assaulted not six months ago.”
Peggy rises from her chair and walks over to Sharon, looking down at her. “Listen to me when I say this, honey: You consenting to, and wanting to, have sex is nowhere near the same thing as being assaulted. They are quite literally on opposite ends. You didn’t consent to that, you didn’t want it. That’s the difference here. And just because you endured that, doesn’t mean you’re not still a young woman with needs.”
Sharon grins. “Thanks, Aunt Peggy.”
The Shield High School faculty lounge is where some of the most scandalous drama and controversial conversations in all of Lima, Ohio take place.
Like, today. Peggy and Natasha are preparing a cup of afternoon pick-me-up coffee together.
The two women have become friends at an impeccably fast rate. Much quicker than Natasha has ever made friends with a colleague – even Bruce and Stephen.
There was an instant chemistry between the two. While Natasha initially assumed Peggy’s outspoken and dominant energy would be a match made in heaven with Maria Hill, Peggy quickly let her guard down and showed Natasha that in reality, she was a kind, sensitive woman under the façade. She also proved she had no interest in getting to know Maria Hill.
“So, how’s the team doing?” Natasha asks, folding her magenta-colored pencil skirt under her legs as she takes a seat at a table.
“I’m coming in blind, without a single bias… And even I can tell there’s so much conflict within that team,” Peggy replies. Her wardrobe is a cross between Natasha and Maria’s, if she had to describe it. Keeping it professional, she dons blazers over a simple fitted t-shirt and a nice pair of pants, in place of track suits and skirts. She wants the young boys she coaches to take her seriously, of course.
“The war between the glee club and the football team has been going on since Bruce took over the club back in 2012,” Natasha reveals.
“Banner mentioned that,” Peggy says. “I guess it’s a testament to how monumental of a win it was.”
“What do you mean?”
“Getting jocks to join the glee club. I don’t know what kind of witchcraft Bruce pulled out of his ass to make that happen, but in all of the schools I’ve taught at, I’ve never seen anything like that. I thought it was just something that happened in High School Musical. It’s a win in my books,” Peggy expresses. “Anyways, moving on from football, I had the most uncomfortable talk with my niece this morning.”
“Sharon?” Natasha asks, preparing herself to be scandalized.
Peggy nods, stirring her coffee. “She came to me asking about sex.”
Natasha chokes on her coffee. She blushes instantly. “Sex?”
“Yes, ma’am,” Peggy says as she adds extra sugar to her mug. “I mean, I go years without seeing the girl, and now here we are. So awkward.”
“What did she want to know about… That?” Natasha asks curiously. Her face remains red-toned.
“She wanted to know when it was a good time to have sex. I guess she’s reconnecting with a boy from her past,” Peggy spills. Obviously, she mentions nothing of the assault.
“And what did you tell her about… That?”
Peggy looks at Natasha inquisitively. “That?” She repeats. “You have a problem with the word sex?”
Natasha laughs suspiciously loud. The redness has moved down to her neck.
Peggy’s jaw drops. “Natasha Romanoff… You have had sex before, right?”
Natasha shushes her, making sure they’re not speaking loud enough that Phil Coulson and Everett Ross hear them. “Stop, stop. Shh. Please. Keep quiet.”
“Oh my god… You’ve never had sex before…”
“No, I haven’t, okay? I’m… Still a virgin,” Natasha replies shamefully.
Peggy takes note of how embarrassed she is. “Nat, it’s okay. There’s nothing to be ashamed about. But, do you mind if I ask why?”
Natasha sighs.
No - she’s not a virgin. She – technically – lost her virginity at fifteen when she was a high school freshman with her senior boyfriend, Owen Reece. It lasted a full twenty seconds.
Owen dumped her and started going out with one of her friends, Maya Lopez… Nine days after they had sex.
This broke a part of Natasha’s spirit. She never truly healed from it, and she never fully learned to trust a man again.
After Owen, Natasha swore off men altogether. She had the odd make out sessions with men at the bar when she’d gone out while she was in college, but nothing serious. It was always with men she knew she would never see again.
Her first serious boyfriend after Owen was a two-week stint with a guy who’s name she doesn’t even remember. That’s how big of an impact that relationship left on her.
After nameless, it was Matt. They definitely did stuff, but never penetrative sex. Which she is grateful for, because everyone saw how that relationship turned out.
Natasha explains this all – in depth – to Peggy.
“I’m sorry to hear that,” Peggy says. “But what about Bruce? I mean, you guys are engaged.”
Natasha nods. “It’s something that pops into my head every now and then. As much as I love him with all of my heart, and as much as I want him to be the first man, we went through a lot last year. I’m still in the process of forgiving a lot of things that’d transpired.”
“That makes sense, I suppose. If you’re not ready, you’re not ready. Not even that ring should pressure you into doing it. It’ll happen when it happens.”
Natasha nods. Peggy is wholeheartedly right. It will happen when it happens… However, she fails to mention that lately, she’s been itching for Bruce more and more. She is woman enough to admit that she has needs, as well. And her body has been craving his.
She can’t predict when, but she’s thinking it might happen sooner than later.
The Shauku family walks into the Dora Milaje Cathedral – their resident church – for their weekly hour of silent prayer.
Sunday morning services are reserved for bonding and mingling with members of the community; They often don’t even sit together as a family during Sunday service. Nakia usually finds her childhood friend, Okoye, and sits with her.
Wednesday evening service is more so reserved for individual, silent prayer.
Anthony heads off to guide few individuals looking to pray in a group format, while Josephine decides to enter the confessional and have herself an anonymous one-on-one.
Nakia, as she's done hundreds of times, sits on the bench, keeping a watchful eye over her brother, and prays.
"Hey, Big Man. It's me, Nakia. First, I want to apologize for the overload of dirty thoughts I've been having lately. I guess that's what comes with growing up and maturing. But maybe it's okay with you? Maybe you see me as a grown person now, since I’m eighteen now, and maybe you're okay with grown folk doing the deed…
Speaking of the deed, I guess that's what I wanted to talk to you about. I wasn't raised to believe that you would come down to earth and slap me into the concrete for disobeying you or doing something inappropriate. I was raised more to strive to be an upstanding member of society and show kindness to all. I feel I've done that. And that I do that.
So, with that being said, is it a good idea for me to have sex with T'Challa? I’m still not sure. I love him. I love the way he makes me feel, and I love how genuine, patient, and respectful he is. I see a future with him in it. However, on the other hand, I'd be having premarital sex. I also am not one hundred percent sure I'm completely over my eating disorder, and sometimes my body dysmorphia gets in the way of us enjoying ourselves. A lot less compared to sophomore year, but it still happens from time to time…
I’m scared that I am manipulating myself into making such a grown-up decision, when really, I'm still just a young, naive girl. I also saw what happened to Sharon, and I guess you could say I'm scared of that happening to me, too…
Aside from the sex dilemma, I have another one weighing on me: glee club. I have an opportunity to be centre stage for once. It’s all I’ve ever wanted. Up until now, I feel like Mr. Banner has only ever given me the odd verse in a group number, or the odd riff at the end of a song. He’s also the reason I wasn’t the lead in Rocky Horror, which I can’t ever forget. But with that in mind, would I only be leaving the Aural Avengers to spite him?
I don’t want to leave my friends, and I don’t want to have everyone upset with me. But is Valkyrie right? Is now the time to put myself first?
I wish there were a sure way of knowing that you wouldn't be disappointed in me for losing my virginity. Or for leaving the Aural Avengers. Maybe you could send me a sign in the next ten minutes to let me know?
Thank you. I feel your love with me, always. Amen.”
“Nakia,” Josephine says from behind her, startling her. “It’s time to go, baby.”
Nakia looks around the room. “It can’t have possibly already been an hour?”
“Just under,” Josephine responds. “Your father wants to stop for ice cream on the way home.”
As the Shauku’s drive to the nearest ice cream shop, Nakia’s mouth falls agape as they don’t encounter a single red light. They are all green, the entire way there. The drive only takes them three minutes, despite having driven over fifteen blocks.
“Must be a sign from above,” Anthony quips to his wife. “I’m supposed to be eating ice cream tonight.”
Nakia looks up to the skies, almost disappointedly. “Heard you loud and clear.” She knows what she needs to do.
Once she gets home, she paces around her room, staring at the phone on her bed.
She eventually picks it up and facetimes Sharon.
“Hey!” Sharon exclaims.
“Hey,” Nakia responds. “So, I’ve thought of nothing else since our talk in the choir room.”
“Same,” Sharon replies.
"I went to church tonight to pray about it. And I’ve come to a conclusion.”
“And what’s that?” Sharon asks.
“I think I’m going to do it,” Nakia voices. “I’m going to have sex with T’Challa.”
Sharon gasps. “Well, then it’s decided. I’m going to have sex with Sam.”
Nakia nods. “T’s coming over to study tomorrow. My parents won’t be home. So, tomorrow night?”
Sharon nods. “My mom has an evening class tomorrow. So, yes. Tomorrow night.”
November 11, 2014
Bucky’s seated at an empty table in the courtyard waiting around for Tony.
While he scheduled sex with Steve into his calendar for this evening, he may have done it a wee prematurely. He won’t go through with it unless his conversation with Tony helps reassure him.
There are certain life events and moments that are different from the perspective of straight and gay kids. Like, case in point, sex and dating.
Prior to dating Steve, Bucky sat back and watched his friends and classmates as they walked down the hallways of school, hand in hand, or made out in the cafeteria, for as long as he could remember. He had smiled and giggled at stories he had heard of his friends going at it in the backseat of their cars on summer evenings in the woods. All the while, these opportunities were never afforded to Bucky. Not in conservative, small town, Lima, Ohio.
Bucky knows Steve had no experience in queer dating prior to him. But Tony does.
Tony has gone through everything that Bucky has, and knows how hard and troubling it can be. Which is why he wants his opinion.
Bucky spots him and flags him down. “Over here!”
Tony walks over, lunch tray in hand, and headphones around his neck. “This new mashup remix I found on Soundcloud is so sick.”
Bucky laughs. Tony has always had an extensive music taste from what he gathered that day they met in 2012. But he’s been dabbling in remixes and mashups as of late, and even been making a few of his own. You can do anything with a MacBook and an editing software.
“What songs are they?” Bucky asks.
“Your Love by the Outfield, and Your Love by Nicki Minaj,” Tony says, passing Bucky his headphones. Bucky puts them on and is pleasantly surprised at the musical fusion.
“That’s sick!” Bucky says.
“So, what’s up?” Tony questions, taking a bite of his pizza.
“I need your opinion on something, but first, I want to ask you. We’ve never really sat and talked about this, and I’m curious. How was your experience growing up bisexual?”
“Awful,” Tony expresses. “It was awful. I struggled with it. For a while, I didn’t know if I was gay, or if I was just confused, or what. I think I realized I was attracted to boys around the sixth grade. That was a really lonely time in my life.”
He feels for Tony. “I’m sorry about that.”
“Luckily, I had my mom on my side, which helped tremendously.”
“And how was it once you got to high school? Still lonely?”
Tony shrugs. “Not as bad anymore. The only people who gave me grief for being bi were Rumlow, Barton, Sam, and Steve, for the most part. It wasn’t too lonely once I found the confidence to start dating. But I obviously made the conscious decision to only date girls, seeing as the only other gay person at this school I knew was you.”
Bucky grins, hoping the conversation doesn’t take an awkward turn.
“You know, Bucky, I don’t know why you’re asking me this, but I do know how hard it is to be even the slightest bit different. While our experiences differed, they were still similar in some regard.”
“I’ve never admitted this out loud to anyone – not even Steve – but before glee club, my life was incredibly lonely. I didn’t grow up with a lot of friends, and even my dad and I had a bit of a rough patch when I first came out,” Bucky explains. “But lately, I’ve been doing some deep thinking.”
“About?”
“I had to be patient and wait, but I finally got my first shot at love. I finally understand what Katy Perry was singing about on ‘Teenage Dream’. And now, I think I’m going to take the plunge and lose my virginity.”
Tony grins, nodding. “Well, I’m happy for you both,” he says genuinely. “But why are you telling me this?”
“I wanted to ask you how old you were when you lost yours,” Bucky says. “And I wanted to see if you thought it was a good idea for me to do it?”
Tony exhales. “I was fifteen. It was with a girl who used to go here, do you remember Maya Hansen?” Bucky nods. “Now between you and I, we did it for different reasons then most people. I wanted to make absolute sure I was attracted to girls, and Maya wanted to make sure she was attracted to boys. That’s the only reason we did it.”
“And?” Bucky asks, holding in his laughter.
“I realized that, yes, I am attracted to girls. And Maya, well, she realized that she was only attracted to girls,” Tony reveals. “She transferred because her friends started spreading the rumor that she was a lesbian. But I guess it was the truth.”
“I hope she’s doing well,” Bucky notes.
“I still check in with her every now and then. She’s got a girlfriend now. She is doing well,” Tony shares. “But as for whether I think it’s a good idea for you to lose your virginity… I think the best reason possible to have sex is true love. So, even though you shouldn’t let me influence you, I do think it’s a good idea.”
“I appreciate your friendship, Tony. More than you know.”
Tony’s phone begins to ring. He grabs it off the table swiftly, careful to not let Bucky see.
“Who’s calling you?”
Tony blushes. “My girl.”
“When are you going to tell us anything about her?” Bucky asks.
“Soon, hopefully.”
As Sam exits the locker room after gym class, Sharon is waiting for him, textbook and binder in hand. In an effort to catch his attention – albeit in a classy way – she’s wearing a mini skirt. She knows for a fact that Sam loves a girl in a mini skirt.
“What’s going on?” Sam questions, lugging his gym bag on his shoulder. He tries his best to hide his slight blush.
“I wanted to know if you had any plans tonight?” Sharon asks, trying to remember her conversation with Nakia: She is the one in control.
“Tonight? Us guys were going to rehearse our number in the choir room right after school, but I’ll be headed home right after that. Any particular reason why you ask?”
“Well, my mom has a night class, so I will be home alone. I thought maybe you’d want to…” She says, dragging out the end of her sentence as the two make eye contact, “Come over?”
Sam looks at her as though he’s picking up what she’s putting down. “Yeah. You bet. I’m down. What time?”
“Seven,” Sharon says, beginning to walk away.
Sam watches her leave, licking his lips at the sight of her mini skirt.
Natasha walks into Bruce’s office at the end of the day on her way out of school.
Because he’s been swamped with a mix of lesson planning, corrections, and glee club, Bruce gave her the heads up that he would be staying back late in order to get as much work done as he can…
But little does Bruce know that once he gets home, Natasha will be waiting at home for him with a different type of work to get done.
She’s had a couple of days to sit with it, and she’s decided: she’s going to sleep with Bruce.
Inspired by her conversation with Peggy, Natasha realizes she needs to shed herself of her past trauma and finally become one with her fiancée. She’s deprived herself of pleasure for far too long.
“Knock knock,” she says as she stands in the doorway to his office.
Bruce looks up at her. He looks exhausted. “Hey, baby.”
“You poor thing, you,” Natasha responds. “My man looks tired.”
“I am,” Bruce says. “But it’s my own fault. I just need a few days to catch up, and I’ll be fine. Until we start rehearsing for Sectionals, that is.”
Natasha strolls over to him and begins to rub his shoulders and neck. “Well, you need to perk up.”
“Why is that?”
“Because I plan on doing the nasty with you tonight,” Natasha says abruptly. Bruce scans her face to gauge whether she’s kidding or not. “Foreplay shall begin at eight-thirty sharp.”
“Natasha,” Bruce mutters, mouth agape. “What did you just say?”
“You heard me,” she answers, placing a kiss to the top of his head. “I’ll see you at home.”
Sam and Sharon are seated on the couch in the Carter’s living room, Scream playing on their 16-inch, flat screen television.
“Did you want anything? A snack, or a drink?”
Sam shakes his head. “I’m good, thanks.”
Sharon takes a seat beside him on the couch. Never has there ever been a single shred of awkwardness between them in the years that they’ve known each other; Not when they were hooking up sophomore year, not when they were in the delivery room the day their baby was born… But there is tonight.
As they both shift un-subtly on the couch, Sam breaks the ice. “So, I’ve got to ask… Why did you invite me here tonight, Shar?”
“We’re friends, aren’t we?” Sharon asks.
Sam’s face falls, unconvinced. “Come on, Sharon. Don’t bullshit me.”
“We haven’t talked about what happened opening night.”
“Our kiss?”
Sharon nods. “Our kiss,” she repeats. “That night, I thought it was leftover feelings from sophomore year. Gratitude for being my rock during our trip to visit Delilah, even. But I’ve realized it was more than that.”
Sam looks down at her lips. He wants to kiss her, she can tell. But he waits. “Sharon, are you yanking my chain, or are you trying to say what I think you’re trying to say?”
“What is it that you think I’m trying to say?”
“I think,” Sam voices, “that you’re trying to tell me you still love me.”
“And what would you respond to that?” Sharon questions, leaning in closer.
"I would respond that I’m extremely relieved. Especially because I never stopped loving you. Not once. I did what I could to repress it. I slept with girls and went on dates. And nothing and nobody came close to how I felt for you.”
Sharon’s lip trembles. She lunges for him and attacks his lips. “Why didn’t you say something sooner? Why’d you make me wait so long?”
“I wanted to see how long it took you to say something,” Sam reveals. “You have always been too stubborn for your own good, babe.”
The two start out slowly, taking their time to build up to where they both know this is headed.
Sharon pulls away slightly in order to switch the television from Netflix to Spotify, lips remaining locked to Sam’s.
They shed a few articles of clothing. And then some more, and then more, until there’s nothing left between them save for Sam’s briefs and Sharon’s pink thong. “I brought protection this time,” Sam whispers. “Just in case, seeing as our track record’s pretty lousy.”
“Good call.”
[Sharon:]
Can't keep my hands to myself
No matter how hard I'm trying to
I want you all to myself
Your metaphorical gin and juice
So come on, give me a taste
Of what it's like to be next to you
Won't let one drop go to waste
Your metaphorical gin and juice
Oh, cause all of the downs and the uppers
Keep making love to each other
And I'm trying, trying, I'm trying, trying
All of the downs and the uppers
Keep making love to each other
And I'm trying, trying, I'm trying
But I...
[Sam:]
She (she)
She lives in daydreams with me (she)
She's the first one that I see
And I don't know why
I don't know who she is (she, she)
[Sharon:]
The doctors say you're no good
But people say what they wanna say
And you should know if I could
I'd breathe you in every single day
[Sam:]
She (she)
She lives in daydreams with me (she)
She's the first one that I see
And I don't know why
I don't know who she is (she)
She (she)
Their lips continue to ghost one another’s as they sing to each other, dry humping and grinding on one another.
She's the first one that I see (she)
She lives in daydreams with me
And I don't know why
I don't know where she is (she, she)
[Sharon:]
I want it all, no, nothing else
Can't keep my hands to myself
Give me your all and nothing else
Oh, I, I want it all
I want it all
I want it all, ooh
Can’t keep my hands to myself
I mean I could but why would I want to
[Sam:]
She (she)
She lives in daydreams with me (she)
She's the first one that I see
And I don't know why
I don't know who she is (she, she)
She (she)
She's the first one that I see (she)
She lives in daydreams with me
And I don't know why
I don't know where she is (she, she)
Nakia and T’Challa are seated at the Shauku family dining table.
Anthony and Josephine took Erik to the movies for the night, leaving Nakia to watch over the house. They have a lot of trust in their daughter, and her track record speaks for itself.
Tonight, however, is the one and only time she might break the rules. She didn’t ask her parents if T’Challa could come over, because she had a feeling one of them would’ve stayed behind otherwise.
Now, they have the house to themselves, and she plans on taking advantage of that privacy. She thinks back to her conversation with Sharon. She’s going to try to be empowered by this.
H.E.R. is playing on Nakia’s blue tooth speaker on the island, while their workbooks are sprawled out on the table.
T’Challa is writing down his answer when he looks up and finds Nakia already staring at him. “What’s wrong?”
“Nothing,” Nakia declares. “You’re just hot.”
T’Challa looks at her questionably. “You’re so weird. But, thank you, baby.” He reaches over to hold her hand.
Nakia takes a deep breath. She’s a lot more nervous to initiate this than she thought she would be. “Any chance you’d want to take a break?”
T’Challa takes a sip of his diet coke. “Sure. That works for me,” he says, yawning and stretching out his arms. “What do you want to do?”
Nakia takes another deep breath, reminding herself that she’s the one in control. “I want you to come up to my room.”
T’Challa looks at her, devious smile forming on his face.
Bucky and Steve are sitting on the floor in the basement of the Stark household playing a game of Scrabble.
Since the temperature is getting colder the closer they inch toward winter, Steve starts a fire in the basement fireplace to keep warm.
“Ha! Unpuzzled,” Bucky says as he gets his letters on the board, stealing the points from Steve’s previous word of puzzle. “I need seven new tiles, please.”
“You jerk,” Steve groans. “You’re too damn smart to play this game with.”
Maria comes walking down the basement stairs. “Scrabble, hey?”
“We’re playing a game, and getting smarter in the process,” Steve responds.
Maria laughs. “Geez, that sounded real nerdy, Steve.”
Bucky laughs in response to the comment. “Good one, Ms. S.”
Steve glares at them. “Ouch.”
“I just wanted to let you both know I’m headed out for a drink with my friend, Agatha. I’ll be back before midnight.”
“You bet, Maria. Have a good time,” Steve responds.
“Goodnight, Ms. Stark,” Bucky adds quickly.
After another twenty-minutes of game play, Bucky ends up winning with an ass-whooping score of 721. Steve comes in second with a modest 479.
Bucky moves the game box out of the way as they settle onto the couch, both staring off into space as they face the toasty fire.
“What’re you thinking about?” Bucky questions.
“Sectionals,” Steve answers. “We have to win.”
“I second that,” Bucky says.
“What are you thinking about?” Steve asks.
“How bad I want to make out with you,” Bucky responds.
Steve looks at him like a deer in headlights. “Yeah?”
“And… Maybe even do more than make out,” Bucky mentions.
Steve’s throat feels dryer than the Sahara. “Wait, really?”
Bucky keeps his gaze attached to Steve’s without answering. “You really think you might… Want to have sex tonight?”
Bucky nods. “I do.”
Steve expresses his excitement by kissing Bucky repeatedly.
As the two continue to make out, Bucky’s grateful he showered before he came over on the off chance that they would be able to do it. All it took him was one lengthy article and one YouTube video to confirm what he’d already suspected about having to prepare.
Another reason Bucky’s so quick to compare sex between straight couples and gay couples is the fact that a lot more time, preparation, and care tends to be put toward gay sex.
“I can’t wait to fuck you,” Steve whispers into his ear. “Make you feel good.”
Bucky stops thinking about the politics of gay sex and starts giving into the pleasurable sensations.
Bruce is in the elevator of his building on his way up to the third floor.
The elevator isn’t even done moving and he’s already begun loosening his tie. He is beyond ecstatic about tonight.
Bruce is unsure where Natasha’s sudden carnal hunger came from, but he’s not complaining. Point blank, Bruce loves her with every bone in his body. He’s loved her since the moment they met, as he so often reminds her.
Bruce has loved her through her O.C.D., her relationship and subsequent engagement to Matt, the awkward aftermath of said engagement, countless rumors, a rocky friendship, and he would love her through worse.
Bruce has been ready to take their relationship to the next level, and sex is absolutely the appropriate way to do that.
Bruce knows Natasha has her reservations about sex, and, after what she’s been through, he does not blame her. He’s just grateful she’s finally come around to the idea of doing it, and all on her own.
He’s already undone two buttons by the time he walks into his apartment. “Baby?”
Natasha calls out from the bedroom and says, “In the bedroom.”
Bruce licks his lips as the erection in his pants begins to grow. He kicks his shoes off, throws his bag to the closet, and sprints to the bedroom.
Natasha is laying on the bed in a red lingerie-esque nightgown, red heels hugging her feet, and red lipstick smeared onto her lips.
“There’s my man.”
Bruce is so hard that his bulge print is visible through his khaki’s. Natasha looks down at it. “Someone a little excited?”
Bruce stares at her, dumbfounded. This is not his fiancée. His fiancée doesn’t typically act like this. But he is not complaining.
November 12, 2014
[Gamora:]
All my girls at the party, look at that body
Shakin' that thing like you never did see
Got a nice package alright
Guess I'm gonna have to ride it tonight
[Carol:]
All my girls at the party, look at that body
Shakin' that thing like you never did see
Got a nice package alright
Edit; four, three, two, one
[Aural Avengers Girls:]
It's all for you
If you really want it
It's all for you
If you say you need it
It's all for you
If you gotta have it
It's all for you if you make a move
It's all for you
[Sharon:]
Oh, when you walk by every night
Talking sweet and looking fine
I get kinda hectic inside
Mmm, baby I'm so into you
Darling, if you only knew
All the things that flow through my mind
[Nakia w/ Aural Avengers girls:]
But it's just a sweet sweet fantasy baby (all for you)
When I close my eyes
You come and you take me
It's so deep in my daydreams
But it's just a sweet, sweet fantasy baby (all for you)
[Valkyrie:]
Images of rapture
Creep into me slowly
As you're going to my head
And my heart beats faster
When you take me over
Time and time and time again
[Nakia w/ Aural Avengers girls:]
But it's just a sweet sweet fantasy baby (all for you)
When I close my eyes
You come and you take me
It's so deep in my daydreams
But it's just a sweet, sweet fantasy baby (all for you)
[Valkyrie & Gamora:]
Tell me I'm the only one
It's all for you
Soon you'll be having fun
It's all for you
Come over here and get some
It's all for you if you make a move
It's all for you
[Nakia w/ Aural Avengers girls:]
Sweet sweet fantasy baby (all for you)
When I close my eyes
You come and you take me
It's so deep in my daydreams
But it's just a sweet, sweet fantasy baby (all for you)
[Carol:]
Relax… It’s just sex
Bruce and the boys applaud the girls’ performance. “Ladies! Such stellar vocals today! You all brought your A-game!”
“Thank you, Mr. B,” Nakia says. As she speaks, she heavily tries to avoid eye contact with T’Challa after what happened last night.
“Now, I wouldn’t want to follow that performance, but are you boys ready?” Bruce asks.
"Always,” Sam speaks, looking right at Sharon and giving her a wink.
The boys take the floor, while the girls take their seats.
[Tony:]
There's things that you guess
And things that you know
There's boys that you can trust
And girls that you don't
There's little things you hide
And little things that you show
Sometimes you think you're gonna get it
But you don't and that's just the way it goes
[Steve & Aural Avengers Boys:]
Sexy dancer, you got my body screamin'
Sexy dancer, you got me just a creamin'
Sexy dancer, when you rub my body
Sexy dancer, it gets me so hot, hot
I want your sex
I want your love
I want your sex
I want your sex
[Sam:]
It's playing on my mind
It's dancing on my soul
It's taken so much time
So why don't you just let me go?
[T’Challa:]
I'd really like to try
Oh, I'd really love to know
When you tell me you're gonna regret it
Then I tell you that I love you but you still say no
[Steve & Aural Avengers Boys:]
Sexy dancer, you got my body screamin'
Sexy dancer, you got me just a creamin'
Sexy dancer, when you rub my body
Sexy dancer, it gets me so hot, hot
I want your sex
I want your love
I want your sex
I want your sex, sex
[Thor:]
Sex is natural sex is fun
Sex is best when it's one on one
One on one
Don't you know I love it till it hurts me baby
Don't you think it's time you had sex with me?
[Steve & Aural Avengers Boys:]
Sexy dancer, I want your body, want your body
Sexy dancer, dance
Sexy dancer, I want your body, want your body
Sexy dancer, dance
[Thor:]
Don't you know I love it till it hurts me baby
Don't you think it's time you had sex with me?
[Steve & Aural Avengers Boys:]
Sexy dancer, I want your body, want your body
Sexy dancer, dance
Sexy dancer, I want your body, want your body
Sexy dancer, dance
The girls stare at the boys, dumbfounded by where they found the material to come up with such a good mash-up. “Excellent, boys. That was amazing!” Bruce praises. “Who came up with that?”
“Our very own quarterback,” Thor says, looking to Steve.
Steve blushes, hiding his grin. “Well, Steve, great idea. You guys really pulled that off. I will truly need to sleep on this. I will have an answer by Monday morning.”
Steve would be a lot more excited had Bucky been there to perform the number, too. But he bailed on glee club completely after what happened last night.
Bucky didn’t attend glee club for the mash-up competition.
He was too upset about last night. As a result, he’s in a doomy and gloomy mood, stabbing at his broccoli in the cafeteria.
"What's going on, Barnes?" asks Sharon as she and Nakia approach him.
Bucky's eyes meet theirs. "Hey. Nothing, just boy stuff."
The girls share a look, then take a seat at his table. "Well, that was vague. Care to talk about it?"
"Yeah, because we know you... You wouldn't miss a glee club performance unless you had a good reason," Nakia points out.
"Full disclosure, it's about sex and Steve, so if that's weird for you at all, Sharon..." Bucky begins, itching at the shaved sides of his head.
"Don't even worry, Bucky. That's ancient history," Sharon jokes. She then picks up her sub. "Carry on."
"Our assignment this week was kind of a catalyst… It got me thinking about sex. I told Steve a few months ago that I would be ready and willing to have sex once we could stop hiding our relationship. So, in other words, once he told his father the truth."
"So, what happened?" Nakia questions.
Bucky begins to recount the events that occurred the night before:
Once Steve started bucking his hips and grinding into Bucky, the red flags started going off in Bucky’s head.
Did he prepare enough? Is there more he should’ve done? Is he really ready to be so open and vulnerable like this?
Bucky pulled away, moving off of Steve. “Sorry. I need a minute.”
“Is everything okay?” Steve wondered.
“I think so, I just need a breather.”
Steve started touching him, so Bucky gave into the temptation again…
But then, more red flags go off. He didn’t bring a condom, did Steve have one? What if Maria or Tony come home?
Bucky ended up shuffling to his feet. “Babe, what’s going on?”
“I don’t think I can do this,” he said, frowning.
Steve sighed in frustration. “Seriously?”
Bucky glared at him. “Is there a problem?”
Steve shrugged “I just find it interesting. You gave me your one stipulation, and that was that I had to be out of the closet before we had sex. I did that. In spite of everything it’s meant for me – my dad abandoning me, me being forced to live with my ex-stepmother – I did it. And now, you’re telling me you’re still not ready?”
Bucky glanced at him, distraught. “I’m sorry, I wasn’t aware you came out to your father specifically so you could fuck me!”
Steve immediately regretted his words. “Bucky, I didn’t mean that.”
“No, I don’t want to hear it!” Bucky screamed. “It’s not fair of you to weaponize that and try to blame it on me. I didn’t hold a gun to your head, Steve. If you weren’t ready, you should have kept your mouth shut. I would’ve waited patiently, because I’m a good boyfriend. Instead of trying to make me feel bad for having second thoughts, maybe I should bring up the past and make you feel bad for having sex with Valkyrie sophomore year.”
Steve squinted his eyes shut, hurt at the mention. “Buck, we promised we wouldn’t talk about that again.
“Yeah, well I just did,” Bucky responded. He then reached behind the couch for his backpack and tossed it over his shoulder.
"Buck, please, don’t leave.”
“No, I’ve got to go. I think we both need to do some serious thinking tonight.”
"That's rough," Sharon voices. "I feel for you, Barnes, I really do."
"Let me help relieve you of your own embarrassment by sharing a story of what happened to me last night," Nakia says. "For context, Bucky, I was also inspired by the theme of this week's assignment and heavily debated going through with losing my virginity."
"Nakia Shauku!" Bucky exclaims, teasing.
Then, Nakia recounts her own night with T'Challa.
As soon as they made their way upstairs, T’Challa belched at an impeccably loud volume.
“Sorry,” he said, laughing at himself.
Nakia ignored it. “Care to join me?” She asked, taking a seat on the bed.
T’Challa nodded and did as asked. They began to kiss. Then, T’Challa burped again, inches away from her face. “I’m really sorry, I guess I’m gassy.” Nakia cringed. “Hey, you know what? We should order a pizza.”
“A pizza? You can’t stop burping – is pizza really a good idea?”
“All of a sudden, I’m starving.” T’Challa then stood and focused his attention on his phone.
“Something wrong?” Nakia asked.
“No, I’m just trying to get this pizza ordered.”
Nakia sighed, frustration filling her core.
“Spoiler alert: it didn’t end up happening.”
"It sounds like all of the glee boys need to give their heads a shake," Sharon sighs in annoyance.
"The glee boys except Sam, clearly," Nakia retorts. Sharon sticks her tongue out at her,
"Sharon, what happened with Sam?"
Sharon smiles. "We're back together."
"And they almost banged last night!” Nakia spills.
After careful consideration, Sam and Sharon stopped mid-hookup. They decided they owed it to each other to take things slow this go-round.
Bucky claps. "I always shipped you two together."
Sharon pinches Nakia's ass for spilling, causing the three of them to laugh.
"Take it from me, guys: sex is nothing special. The lead up to losing your virginity can be fun, but the act itself? Awkward as hell. Anyways, your boyfriends will get their heads out of their asses eventually. No harm waiting."
Bucky takes Sharon's words into account consideration. Sex is the last thing on his mind right now. First and foremost, he and Steve need to make up.
Bruce enters the condo and notices it smells like chicken pot pie - his favorite meal on earth,
"Nat?" Bruce calls, but doesn't get a response. He kicks his shoes off, loosens his tie, and looks around the condo for her.
She's sitting in the corner of their bedroom, eye make up a complete mess. "Made you your favorite for dinner."
Bruce steps over to her and joins her on the floor. "Talk to me. Why are you on the floor, upset?"
Natasha laughs through a couple of sobs. "Because of what I did last night."
"You mean when you--"
"Jumped off the bed and ran out of the apartment in nothing but lingerie like my hair was on fire?" Natasha asks. They both begin to laugh together.
"I thought I had processed enough of my past that I would be fine," Natasha explains. "My O.C.D. and anxiety, Matt, Owen."
"Owen?" Bruce asks. Natasha fills him in.
"Anyways, I guess I was wrong. I'm sorry for getting your hopes up and letting you down. I really thought I was ready. But then, you were reaching below deck and the next thing I knew, I was in my car. My brain wanted to stay, but my body won the war."
"Baby, have I ever once even brought up the topic of sex to you?" Natasha shakes her auburn hair. "So, what makes you think you let me down? My love for you transcends being with you physically. What matters more to me is that we're on the same page emotionally."
"It doesn't bother you? That we're engaged and haven't slept together?"
"Is it unorthodox? Sure. But believe it or not, no. Our relationship has always been about so much more than that to me. We were friends for a long time before I told you I had feelings for you.”
Natasha scans his eyes. "What's wrong with you, Bruce Banner?"
"I'm in love with you, that's what."
They don’t have sex that night. Instead, they both change into comfy pyjamas, help themselves to chicken pot pie, curl up on the couch together and pass out in each other’s arms.
Steve hears a few knocks coming from the front door around nine o’clock.
He gets off the couch, throws his tank top back on, and heads up to answer the door. He's shocked when he sees Bucky, of all people, standing in the rain.
"Buck? What are you doing here?" Steve asks exuberantly.
Steve considers maybe it's just the rain that's down poured on him, but Bucky's red and puffy eyes indicate he'd been crying. "I'm sorry to show up unannounced like this."
Steve pulls him inside by the arm without telling him to come. "Let me get you a towel."
Bucky remains dripping on the welcome mat when Steve returns, tossing him a yellow towel. "What's going on, baby? Did you walk all the way here?" Bucky nods. "Why?"
"I felt really bad that I couldn't go through with it last night, Steve. I didn't want it to look like I was stringing you along. That's never once been my intention. I didn't lie when I said I wanted to do it.”
Steve kisses the top of his head. "I know that, Buck. You don't have to convince me of anything. I'm the one who fucked up. I'm sorry I got upset. You didn't deserve that, or any of the words I said to you.”
"Maybe we were both wrong," Bucky suggests.
"No," Steve states. "Hear me when I say this: you are not at fault for last night. Maybe If I hadn't been so pissed, we could've gotten around to it eventually. But I ruined the rest of our night together. And I'm so sorry for that.”
The boys meet each other halfway in a kiss. Bucky shivers from the cold, goosebumps racing up his arms.
"Let's go downstairs," Steve suggests. "Fireplace will keep you warm."
Once they're downstairs, Bucky heads into Steve's room to grab sweatpants and a t-shirt while Steve starts the fireplace. He then puts on some music and they sit down together on the throw pillows by the fire.
They don't say anything. Instead, they hold each other in a tight embrace, letting their bodies talk for them.
About fifteen minutes later, Bucky speaks up. "Where are Tony and Mrs. Stark?"
"Maria is at work, and Tony's at his secret girlfriend's," Steve whispers. "We should be alone for a while."
"Good,” Bucky says, turning to kiss Steve. He then whips the t-shirt off, letting Steve take in the sight of him.
"Buck... Come on. We don’t need to do this.”
“But I want to.”
Steve looks deep within his eyes for any sense of dishonesty. “Are you sure?"
Bucky nods. "For sure this time."
On the other side of town, T'Challa and Nakia are in the Udaku family vehicle.
Nakia's got her eyes glued shut at T'Challa's request. "We're almost there, we're almost there. No peeking!"
"Where are you taking me, T'Challa Udaku?"
"Keep your eyes closed before I pull out the blindfold!" T'Challa teases.
Moments later, they park the car. T'Challa opens the backseat to grab something, and then he runs over to let Nakia out of the car. "Eyes closed, baby."
He leads her inside a building, across a huge room, and up an elevator. Once it dings and they reach their floor, T'Challa links his hand in hers and escorts her further.
Nakia hears a sound and then a door opens. "Okay. Open your eyes, beautiful."
Nakia opens her eyes and spots a king-sized bed with rose petals spread out across it. On the table in the corner, there's a bottle of wine and a box of chocolates.
When Nakia turns around to look at her boyfriend, he's holding a bouquet of roses.
"What is all this?"
"Last night, I panicked and actively sabotaged our night because I got nervous. I was insecure. I hadn't really experienced that prior to last night. It might've been because of all of the pressure to perform well."
"Don't be silly, T," Nakia pleads. "I wasn't upset that you left last night."
"Well, I was. So, consider this as my grand apology for my actions," T'Challa explains. "But also, consider this a complete re-do from last night. This is what I should've done for you from the get-go. This is the type of loving you deserve, Nakia. You deserve flowers, chocolate, and a hotel room for your first time. I’m sorry I didn't realize that sooner. And, if you would rather not go through with it anymore, that’s fine, too. I can live without sex… But I can’t live without you”
Nakia grabs him by the face and kisses him tenderly. "I am so glad that you are the one I get to lose my virginity to."
T'Challa smiles and leads her to the bed.
[Steve & T’Challa:]
I can taste it on your mouth
And I can't leave it
You're a freak like me
Can't you see?
We can work this something out
And I'm believin'
You get off on me
It's like cheating
Steve rips his tank off one-handed, and lays Bucky flat on the couch. He takes a second to kiss every inch of his body, his attempt to take the time to dote on him and apologize, once again, for last night.
[Bucky & Nakia:]
You can touch me with slow hands
Speed it up, baby, make me sweat
Dreamland, take me there 'cause I want your sex
If my body had a say, I wouldn't turn away
Touch, make love, taste you
If my body told the truth, baby I would do
Just what I want to
Nakia rids herself of her clothing, slowly, putting on a show for T’Challa, who’s on the bed watching with hunger in his eyes.
[Steve & T’Challa:]
My minds is getting in the way
Can't feel what my body say
I'mma tell you anyway
I'mma tell you anyway
Take it off, take it off, baby just take it off
Take it off, take it off, baby just take it off
[Bucky:]
Push me up against the wall
Don't take it easy
You like it hard like me
It's what you need
Let's get naked and explore
Our inner secrets
For what it is
It's what it is
Both naked, Bucky motions for Steve to take a seat on the couch. Settling in between Steve’s legs, he begins to devour his boyfriend’s cock. It’s his first time sucking dick, and it doesn’t take him long to realize he enjoys it. Steve throws his hand into Bucky’s hair, guiding his head.
[Nakia:]
You can touch me with slow hands
Speed it up, baby, make me sweat
Dreamland, take me there 'cause I want your sex
If my body had a say, I wouldn't turn away
Touch, make love, taste you
If my body told the truth, baby I would do
Just what I want to
[Steve:]
My mind’s getting in the way
Can't feel what my body say
I'mma tell you anyway
I'mma tell you anyway
Take it off, take it off, baby just take it off
Take it off, take it off, baby just take it off
[T’Challa:]
I just can't wait to see it all
I'm so turned on
And it's all mine
I just can't wait to see it all
I'm so turned on
Naked, T’Challa lays Nakia down on the bed so that he can eat her out. He applies a couple of kisses around her clit, getting her more wet than she’d ever been in her life. He begins to finger her – slowly.
[Bucky, Nakia, Steve, & T’Challa:]
You can touch me with slow hands
Speed it up, baby, make me sweat
Dreamland, take me there 'cause I want your sex
If my body had a say, I wouldn't turn away
Touch, make love, taste you
If my body told the truth, baby I would do
Just what I want to
Bucky straddling his lap, Steve grabs hold of his own dick and lines it up with Bucky’s hole. The initial insertion burns, just as Bucky expected it to. But once he gets used to… It’s game on.
You can touch me with slow hands
Dreamland
If my body had a say, I wouldn't turn away
Touch, make love, taste you
If my body told the truth, baby I would do
Just what I want to
Both couples end the night in a sweet, euphoric, sex-ed out bliss. And Bucky and Nakia finally both got to lose their virginities to their first loves.
November 15, 2014
Bruce, Bucky, Gamora, Peter, Tony, Steve, Sharon, Sam, T'Challa, and Thor are in the choir room during glee rehearsal, discussing setlist options for Sectionals.
"Even though the theme is sex, we don't want to be overly inappropriate. We can depict sex in a classy and tasteful way," Bruce says. "You guys used Janet and Prince for your assignments last week, and they are great examples of just how to do that.”
Coach Hill barges into the choir room with Nakia, Valkyrie, and Sharon, all in their cheerios uniforms.
"Can we help you, Coach?" Bruce asks pointedly.
Maria chuckles. "No, please, carry on with the world's most inappropriate lesson in teaching history. We just wanted a chance to drop by and introduce ourselves."
"We know who you are," Thor states, puzzled.
"The only thing we don't know is why you're in here with our teammates," Peter says.
"Former teammates, Stephen Hawking," Maria responds. "Ladies and gays, I’m about to rock your worlds: Nakia, Valkyrie, and Carol just so happen to be the star members of Shield High’s newest all-female glee club, the Troubletones."
There's a seismic shift in the cosmos once the words fall out of Maria Hill's mouth. The silence in the room is deafening.
Gamora stands up slowly. "Nakia..." she says in disbelief.
Nakia starts crying. "Well, you've gone and upset one of my stars, so thank you for that. We're going to be leaving now, because this room smells like failure."
"Oh, one last thing," Maria adds as she reaches into the pocket of her black tracksuit. "This is your actual letter from the governing board with the real theme for Sectionals," she says, tossing it into the air. "The one you found on your list was doctored, by me."
"Good luck at Sectionals," Valkyrie taunts as she, Carol, and Maria exit the choir room.
Nakia looks at everyone's shocked faces. "I'm sorry," she mumbles, before catching up with her new teammates.
At the end of the day, the halls are packed with kids, some packing up their belongings to head home, and some headed for extracurricular practices.
Carol's grabbing a couple of items from her locker when Tony approaches her. "I know we've barely spoken since our breakup, but we need you," he says. Carol pouts. "We're like a big family and this is our year to win it all."
"That's right, Double-Stuffed Fatty Gassy McGravy Pants, we are just one big happy, happy family," Valkyrie says as she approaches the ex-couple.
"Valkyrie, stay out of this," Tony begs. “Nobody called you over here.”
"You are such a bug-eyed hypocrite. It's fucking hilarious how jealous you are of Steve and Bucky always getting the male lead solos. It's written on your face, clear as day."
Tony holds his attention on Carol, ignoring Valkyrie's hateful comments. "Carol, we need you. We won't survive your guys' defections. I bet you don't even want to leave, Valkyrie's probably just making you."
"My girl Carol here makes her own decisions. She doesn't need people making them for her. She's her own person. But while we're on the topic of decisions, remember when you decided to plant one on Barnes and cheat on her?"
"Valkyrie," Tony groans frustratedly, biting his tongue.
"You want to come to her and preach about how we're all one big family when you don't even deserve to call her a friend. You're a loser, you're a cheater, and that's never going to change."
"Hey, Valkyrie, why don't you just come out of the closet?!"
Similar to the way time stopped earlier in the choir room when Coach Hill announced the creation of the Troubletones, time stops again. Everything freezes, even the clock on the wall a couple feet away from Tony.
The students walking by them come to an abrupt halt, soaking in the juiciness of the dirt Tony's just spilled.
Valkyrie's face immediately goes pale, her eyes widened as she takes in what he's just said.
Tony opens his mouth to apologize, but it's already too late. The damage has been done.
In response, Valkyrie bitch slaps him.
Notes:
I'm baaaack. And i've finally finished editing my manuscript!!!! So expect a dew chapters soon.
SONGS:
Do Ya Think I’m Sexy? (Rod Stewart) – Aural Avengers
Hands to Myself/SHE (Selena Gomez/Harry Styles) – Sam Wilson & Sharon Carter
Fantasy/All for You (Mariah Carey/Janet Jackson) – Aural Avengers Girls
Sexy Dancer/I Want Your Sex (Prince/George Michael) – Aural Avengers Boys
Tio /BodySay (Zayn & Demi Lovato) – Bucky, Steve, Nakia & T’Challa
Chapter 5: We Love You, Valkyrie!
Summary:
After Tony unintentionally outs Valkyrie to the entire school, he acts quickly to right his wrongs to the best of his ability. Meanwhile, Valkyrie - now having been outed at school - takes the necessary steps to come out to her family.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
November 17, 2014
The light fills in through the curtains across her bedroom when Valkyrie finally opens her eyes. She takes a few moments to adjust. Her eyes are puffier than ever. Not from waking up; They're puffy because she fell asleep crying the night before. And the night before that.
On her way out of school on Friday, Tony chose to hit her where it hurts the most:
"Hey, Val, why don't you just come out of the closet?!"
She was paralyzed. Her initial instinct was to look around the hallway and see who was around to witness it. As far as she could tell, there wasn't anyone important around. None of her fellow cheerios, none of the jocks, nobody popular. Then again, she was caught off guard and not in the right state of mind. It’s possible she missed someone.
The last thing she needs – and during her senior year – is to be pushed out of the closet. She doesn’t need the stress of telling her family, and she doesn’t need people at school giving her a hard time about it.
She doesn’t care that people know she sleeps with girls, sometimes. That’s not a secret to anyone. But it’s only because she’s been able to mask it under the guise of “just for fun” that nobody has ever dared mess with her about it.
Having a label follow her around for the next seven months would be a nightmare.
November 18, 2014
Thor is standing around the parking lot, anxiously awaiting Valkyrie's arrival.
He called her earlier to make sure she was, in fact, coming to school and not skipping. She told him she was, but only because she had an exam in Ms. Cho's class.
As soon as her baby blue corvette pulls in, Thor runs over to her. He bends down to her window to be at eye level with her. He's thrown for a loop when he gets a good look at her.
"Why aren't you in your uniform?" He questions. The cheerios are notorious for wearing their cheerleading uniforms to school every single day. The only time they don't is for picture day - and even then, some of them still do.
"I'm incognito," Valkyrie answers. She's wearing jeans, an oversized t-shirt, a head scarf, and sunglasses. "I don't want anyone to recognize me on my way into class."
"Valkyrie, you realize nobody's going to bother you if I'm around, right? I plan on sticking by your side all day," Thor says.
Valkyrie grins. "Thank you. But, I'm just here to write my exam and then I'm leaving. You know what happened. I can't be here."
"Val, you're one of my best friends," Thor acknowledges. "No... You are my best friend. And I'm sorry that happened. But I’ll bet nobody even heard.”
"That's not a bet I’m willing to lose," Valkyrie says. "You're not the one who's going to walk in there and have people laugh at her."
"That’s not going to happen," Thor argues.
"Twenty bucks?"
Thor nods as the two begin to walk toward the front doors. They haven’t even crossed the threshold of the entrance when both of their phones ring. A notification.
As Valkyrie reaches into her pocket for her phone, she hears someone yell, “It’s Valkyrie!”
Laughter begins to fill the hallway, coming at her from every direction.
When she looks down at her phone, she realizes why everybody’s laughing at her.
A new Instagram account with the username of @ShieldHighSecretSpills has made a new post. It's of Valkyrie’s senior portrait taken a few weeks ago. The caption reads:
BREAKING NEWS: Shield High School's biggest bitch is actually a RAGING DYKE!
SOURCE: Tony Stark.
There are over twelve comments on it. Some that stick out the most to her are:
AliBlaire: "Called it!"
JStorm24: "Lmao makes sense, isn't she dating Carol?"
Luke.Cage: "Valkyrie sucks."
MasterLeeds: "She is such a bitch. She called me Obese Owen the other day. Owen isn't even my name... This is her karma."
She slowly passes Thor her phone to look. He looks at her, devastated. Valkyrie’s eyes begin to fill with water. “If you don’t mind, I’ll take that twenty now.”
"Whose account is that?!” Thor shouts.
“I don’t know,” Valkyrie answers slowly as she begins to turn around to head back to her car.
“What about your exam?” He asks in an attempt to stop her.
"I can handle a zero... I can't handle this."
Bucky and Gamora are sitting at the piano in the choir room, hitting a few chords back and forth when Nakia walks in. “Oh, sorry, I didn’t know you guys were in here,” she says.
The room is so painfully awkward. “It’s alright, we were just leaving. We forgot the Troubletones had it reserved this morning,” Gamora answers.
Bucky grabs his backpack and stands up. As the two walk toward the exit, he says, “Nakia, this is killing me. We were just starting to get close, and now we’re not friends anymore?”
Nakia shakes her head. “Of course we’re still friends, Buck. I’m still friends with the both of you. Tell you the truth, I just haven’t been able to find the right words to say.”
“How could you leave the Aural Avengers?” Gamora asks emotionally. “I would expect that from Valkyrie and Carol, but you?”
Nakia looks to the floor in shame. “I’m sorry. An opportunity came to me, and I took it. You’d have done the same thing if the offer was given to you.”
“See, that’s funny, because Coach Hill did offer it to me, and I told her to take a hike. Whether it was for real, or a load of crap, is irrelevant. I still said no. Because what matters more to me than the spotlight is what happens in this room, with me and all of my friends,” Bucky says.
“That’s easy to say when you’re already the one in the spotlight,” Nakia argues. “I didn’t mean to hurt you guys. I just wanted to put myself first for once.”
Bucky nods. “Fine.”
Their argument is interrupted by Carol. “Did you guys check your social media this morning?!”
Bucky, Nakia, and Gamora look at one another. “Not really,” Gamora says.
“I try not to check first thing in the morning,” Nakia adds. “Tends to help with the body image."
“Can you guys come with me to talk to Principal Fury? Please?” Carol begs.
“Care, what happened?” Nakia asks.
“I’ll explain on the way. We need to go find Mr. Banner. Now!”
Nick, Bruce, and Maria are convening in the Principal’s office in order to discuss the Instagram post that Carol, Bucky, and Nakia brought to his attention.
As much as he despises her, the first thing Bruce did after Bucky and the girls brought the post to his attention was find Maria. He knows – hell, the school knows – that Coach Hill has favorites, and that Valkyrie’s one of them.
"When was it posted?" Maria asks aloud.
"This morning at 8:03," Nick answers, scrolling through the comments and shaking his head at the deplorable things he’s reading.
Bruce's hand has been covering his chin and mouth in pure horror since they walked in. His gut is in shambles. He feels horrible for Valkyrie. She presents herself to the world as somebody who's always solid and confident, but he knows deep down that it’s all an act. She's a lot more sensitive than she would ever let on. And regardless of how big of a handful she can be at times, she didn’t deserve this.
"Banner? Care to comment?"
Bruce looks to his number one adversary. "I would appreciate it if you didn't turn this into some opportunity to attack me."
Maria stirs in her seat. "Hey, just because I am constantly looking for opportunities to attack you, doesn't mean that I'm doing it right now. In fact, right now, I'm not even thinking about anyone else but Valkyrie. And as you are one of her closest educators, I actually wanted your opinion on this."
Bruce looks at Nick. "We go to the police. I'm sorry if you didn't want to risk Shield's reputation, Nick, but we need to find out who would do something like this and punish them."
"For once, we agree," Maria mutters.
"For once, the three of us agree, actually," Nick responds. “At the risk of revealing too much, Valkyrie Parrington has endured a lot of hurt in her lifetime. When I read her file freshman year, I set up weekly sessions for her and Natasha, and she only ever went to two. She stopped showing up after, and I couldn’t get her to go back. I worry about what something like this might do to her.”
“So, you’ll contact the police?” Maria asks.
Nick nods. “I will once we’re done here. I’ll let you both know what I hear.”
“Wilson!”
Sam hears from halfway down the hall. He turns and is surprised to see Thor stomping up to him, adrenaline, testosterone, and anger at an eleven. “Where’s your pal Stark?”
Sam blinks repeatedly, confused by whatever the fuck is going on. “Astronomy, why?”
“I’m going to beat his ass, that’s why,” Thor retorts.
Sam stares at him, dazed and confused. Though, in his defense, he’d just finished smoking a joint ten minutes prior. Thor’s words finally dawn on him, and he follows quickly behind him.
“Woah, woah, Thor, what’d he do?” Sam asks as the bell rings, ending first period.
Thor doesn’t respond as he stampedes his way to Mr. Strange’s office.
When Tony steps out of the classroom, he’s scared for his life when Thor grabs him by the collar of his button-down and shoves him up against a locker. He holds him up, four to five inches off the ground.
"What the fuck!?" Tony asks.
“Dude, relax!” Sam exclaims, trying to pry Thor off of Tony.
"How could you do that to her?" Thor questions. "All this talk in the glee club about us being a family, and yet you would stoop that low to hurt her? Did you post that picture, too?"
"I didn't mean to!" Tony pleads. His eyebrows then fold in as his curiosity gets the best of him. "Wait, picture? What picture?”
“Yeah, what are you talking about?” Sam adds.
Thor glares at them. "Dude, somebody posted it to the gram! And they named you as their source! So, give me one good reason why I shouldn't beat your sorry ass right now?"
Tony looks around and notices that a bunch of students nearby stop walking to watch – and record - the interaction. He can tell by their faces that they desperately want to watch Thor punch him in the face.
"I had no idea someone posted it! I swear, man!"
Right then, Mr. Strange runs out of his classroom in order to break it up. "Let him go," he says authoritatively to Thor.
Thor scoffs, but does as he's told. "If I can't find a way to convince her to come back to school, you better pray I don't find you."
As he walks away, Thor intentionally bumps into Tony with his shoulder menacingly.
Once he's alone, Tony whips his phone to scroll Instagram. And, sure enough... He squints his eyes shut and starts to feel ill. He can't believe he caused this.
“Let’s see!” Sam shouts in anticipation.
Tony shows him, and Sam sighs frustratedly. “Well, I’d say his anger was warranted.”
“Sam, you’ve got to help me out here,” Tony begs.
Sam shrugs. “Sorry, man. You know I like you, but she’s my ex. Solidarity.”
Tony, still leaning against the lockers, lets himself slide down until his ass hits the cold, marble floor.
After third period, Bucky walks from Señora Chavez’ classroom to Mr. Ross’s in between classes, passing by the choir room on the way. He happens to spot Tony inside the empty room from his peripherals.
Bucky walks in, and sighs dramatically to get Tony’s attention. "What did you do, man?"
"I need your help, Buck," Tony sobs, tossing his pencil and notepad down. "I fucked up. Bad."
Bucky snorts. "Um, yeah, you sure did. What were you thinking? You of all people?”
"That's the thing - I wasn't," Tony says. "But she wouldn't stop. She kept poking, and pushing, and before I knew it, the words were falling out of my mouth before I could stop 'em."
Bucky sticks his hands on his hips while he thinks about how best to proceed with this conversation. He's not about to try to beat his ass the way Thor did, but Tony needs to realize what he did was selfish, awful, and it puts Valkyrie's life in danger.
"Look, you, me, and Steve are the only other openly queer people at this school. Which means it's up to us to be there for Val, even though it's probably the last thing she wants. But we owe it to her. You owe it to her."
"Are you kidding? She wants me to be eaten by a lion, I'm sure of it. How exactly am I supposed to be there for her?"
"You're going to have to come up with that yourself," Bucky states. "And you're going to have to think fast because I'm willing to bet she'd sooner transfer than come back to school."
Tony ponders. "Well, I do have one idea, but I need some help. Specifically, from you, Carol, Thor, and Mr. Banner."
Valkyrie’s lying in bed, where she’s been for the last twelve hours.
She wipes at her eyes that have yet to stop producing tears.
She’s in total disbelief that this is actually happening. But if there happens to be a minute or two where she forgets everything that’s happened in the last three days, she’s reminded once again when somebody tries to call or text her to check in. She’s gotten messages from Carol, Thor, Nakia, Sharon, Sam, Gamora, Jessica, and even from Darcy Lewis, of all people. Because of course people from other schools have seen it. It’s social media, and they live in Lima.
She grabs her phone to look at the comments again. This morning, the post only had twelve comments. There’s now fifty-seven. Some are from people bashing her, and others are from her friends defending her in the comments.
She almost feels mushy inside at the way they come to her defense. But the anger from the situation reignites within her. She begins to cry once again and throws her phone at her mirror from across the room. It shatters into a hundred pieces.
In minutes, her mother, Valentina, is rushing into her room. “Baby, what happened?”
“Nothing,” Valkyrie says from underneath her duvet. “Get out.”
“Why did you throw your phone at your mirror?”
“Mom, how many times are we going to do this? When I say get out, I mean get out!” Valkyrie screams at the top of her lungs.
Valentina exasperates. “Whatever, fine then. Deal with your shit on your own. But let me tell you this, young lady: I miss my daughter. The old Valkyrie. When you find her, be sure to let me know?”
When her door closes behind her mother, Valkyrie starts to cry again. This time, for a different reason completely.
Valkyrie hasn’t always been this guarded, blunt, or bitchy. Now that she’s come to terms with her sexuality, she knows when it all started: freshman year. She walked into Shield High scared of ever admitting to anyone else – let alone herself – that she was interested in girls. And thus, her defense mechanism was born.
But she didn’t need to let her defense mechanism eclipse her entire life and dictate her interactions with everyone else in her life.
November 19, 2014
Tuesday morning, Valkyrie hears a knock at her door. Her parents have already left for work, and they have keys, so there’s no way in hell that it’s them.
She decides to ignore it, keeping her attention on her cereal. This is how you know she’s going through it: she’s actually consuming sugar for breakfast, instead of her usual weekday breakfast of Greek yogurt and granola.
The knocking continues, to which Valkyrie shouts, “Nobody’s fucking home!”
Then, the knocking stops, and she hears her front door open. She drops her spoon, and dives over her kitchen island to grab a knife to stab the intruder with.
Suddenly, Thor appears. “Expecting somebody else?”
“Why the hell are you here?”
“I’m here to bring you to school,” Thor explains. “You’ll thank me one day.”
“Ha!” Valkyrie spits. “Fat fucking chance, buddy.”
“You’re not skipping forever,” Thor notes.
“Probably will,” Valkyrie responds, taking another bite of cereal. “Darcy Lewis just messaged me, maybe I’ll transfer to whatever Mormon school they shipped her off to after her secret affair with Coach Murdock.”
Thor shakes his head, shocked at her behavior.
“Valkyrie, I’ve been your best friend since we were little. You mean a lot to me, which is why it’s important to me that you face this challenge head-on. Don’t let them push you out.”
Valkyrie’s face twists in an expression that can only be defined as a cross between gratitude and disgust. “Thor, you will never understand what this feels like. You walk into a room and you immediately have everyone’s respect. Everyone loves you, and that stupid, dorky, smile. I have to fight for people’s respect. And now, I can’t even do that.”
“Valkyrie, if Bucky Barnes can go to school every day, an out and proud gay, even after the hell he endured freshman and sophomore year, then what’s your excuse?”
Valkyrie doesn’t say anything. Thor smiles smugly, knowing he’s won this debate. “You’re the biggest H.B.I.C. at Shield High. That school is yours. Don’t let them take your power.”
Bruce, Tony, Coach Hill, and Valkyrie are standing in front of Nick's desk, awaiting his decision on what to do about the slap heard across the multiverse, as well as Tony’s part to play in the Instagram post debacle.
Bruce, Maria, and Nick only found out about Valkyrie slapping Tony across the face right after the words, "Hey, Val, why don't you just come out of the closet?" fell out of his mouth upon further investigation into what occurred. That little tidbit of information was not brought to them.
It was a quick bodily reaction at being outed to a hallway full of students. Could anyone blame her for what she'd done? She was the victim in this situation - not Tony.
Nick clears his throat. "I'm sorry, but since a student had lit firecrackers stuffed down his pants three years ago, we've had a zero-tolerance policy on physical violence."
"Is that why you suspended all the kids who have been tossing slushies in our grills for the past two years?" Valkyrie sneers.
"Slushies are not on the school board's approved list of suspension-worthy weapons," Nick states.
"Here's what you have to understand: I didn't do it."
"Valkyrie, you slapped Tony in the face. There were multiple witnesses," Bruce says. He understands that Valkyrie was just the victim of a cyberbullying hate-crime, but he believes she should be punished for getting physical.
"You guys don't get it. When I get really pissed off, I get taken over by my other evil personality. I call her "Hela." Her wrath of words is called ‘Hela juice’. I'm kind of like the Enchantress, you can't blame me for anything Hela does."
"I'm giving you and this Hela two weeks' suspension," says Fury. "I would have made it a week, but I think we can all agree you were acting in self defense." Tony frowns at his words, feeling guilty all over again. “Tony will get a three-day suspension.”
“That’s nepotism if I ever witnessed it,” Valkyrie quips about the lesser crime given to Tony by his uncle. "Sectionals are in two weeks. If you suspend me, I won't be able to single-handedly beat the Aural Avengers! Coach Hill, I sincerely suggest you do something about this."
"Kid, you had a hallway full of witnesses. If it was just you and Tony in the room, I would've absolutely been able to help you come up with the most believable of stories - but I can't," Maria voices.
Valkyrie grunts in anger. "This is garbage! Hamburgalar Tony is fine. He also brought this on himself."
Tony exclaims. "She didn't slap me!"
Bruce, Maria, Nick, and Valkyrie look his way in disbelief. "I know that it looked and sounded like she did, but she actually didn't. Mr. B, what is it called in a play or a movie when you pretend to hit someone but you don't."
"Uhh… A stage slap?” Bruce answers apprehensively.
"It was a stage slap. That's what it was."
"What’s your angle here, Tony?" Nick asks his nephew.
"The truth! If she didn't hit me then you can't suspend her, right?"
Nick looks back and forth between Tony and Valkyrie a few times in an attempt to fish out the bullshit. "I… guess not."
"Then, that's what happened. We're very sorry to have wasted all of your time."
Before any of the adults say anything else, Valkyrie scoops her bag off the chair and walks out. Coach Hill and Mr. Banner follow suit, returning to their respective offices.
Once Tony exits, Valkyrie meets back up with him.
"I'm a mischievous bitch, but I can't for the life of me figure out what you're up to."
"Look, if there's no convincing you, Carol, or Nakia to come back to glee club, then I at least want Sectionals to be a fair fight. And that won't happen without you on the Troubletones."
"Actually, it would only be a fair fight if I wasn't performing. Coach Hill has some great ideas, we recruited a bunch of Cheerios... We're going to sweep."
"Regardless," Tony exhales. "Also, I owed you."
Valkyrie laughs. "Don't pity me. I don't need your sympathy. You ruined my life. Now, you get to die on that hill.”
“Okay, you know what? I can still go back in there and tell them I was lying,” Tony suggests. “Or, you can thank me, and then you can accept my terms.”
Valkyrie stares at him inquisitively.
Nakia, Valkyrie, and Carol come strolling into the choir room after lunch with Jessica, Jane, Ava Starr, Antonia Dreykov, Melissa Gold, Cassie Webb, Julia Carpenter, Anya Corazon, and Mattie Franklin following in tow. They clearly only bothered recruiting fellow cheerios to make up the required twelve-members for the Troubletones, because all twelve girls are in cheer uniforms.
"Can someone tell us what's going on?" Nakia asks.
“Yeah, we thought we had the choir room for rehearsal?” Carol asks.
Mr. Banner and Coach Hill are both already seated in chairs, as are Bucky, Gamora, Peter, Tony, Steve, Sharon, Sam, T'Challa, and Thor. Rhodey, Scott, and Hope are in the choir room as well, no doubt standing in as the cheerios' replacements.
"Take a seat, ladies," Bruce instructs, fixing his vest.
Coach Hill stands, and says, "Everybody but Nakia, Valkyrie, and Carol can leave."
"What are the rest of us supposed to do in the meantime?" Jessica asks, unimpressed.
"I am giving you the chance to do whatever the hell you want, and instead of going to smoke pot in the courtyard, you're choosing to stand here and wait around for suggestions? If you have nothing to do, I'm sure the janitorial staff could use some assistance cleaning crap-filled toilets with toothbrushes," Coach Hill spits back.
Jessica and Jane lead the rest of the girls out of the choir room.
"Maria," Bruce sighs, because she cannot speak to students like that.
"It's okay, they're just glorified back up dancers," Maria responds. “Carry on.”
Tony rises out of his seat and takes the floor. He looks right at the cheerio’s trio.
"This week, the Aural Avengers and the Troubletones will join forces to sing music created by ladies who like ladies."
Valkyrie rolls her eyes to high heaven. "Fuck no."
"Next week, we're all going to Sectionals, and one of us is probably going to win," Tony says. "But Valkyrie... We're worried about you."
"Worry about yourself, Taint Face," Valkyrie quips.
Tony ignores her insult and carries on. "Glee is about learning how to accept yourself for who you are, no matter what other people think. And that's what this music is all about."
"So, wait, I don't even get a say in this? Not cool."
"Everybody in this room knows about you and Carol. And we don't judge you for it. We celebrate it, because it's who you are," Tony states, as Carol grabs hold of Valkyrie’s hand. "I know not everyone outside of this room is as accepting and cool, but we're doing this assignment this week to remind you that even in this rotten stinking, mean world, you still have a group of people who will support your choice to be whoever you want to be. That's why we're doing this."
Valkyrie doesn't answer - she just keeps an intimidating stare on Tony.
"Bucky? Steve?" Tony calls.
The couple swap spots with Tony, grabbing the floor. "Valkyrie, Buck and I have a song we like to sing together in the car. And we'd like to sing that for you right now, if you're cool with it?" Steve asks.
"While there's nothing I'd love more than having two Pretty Ponies serenade me, I think we'd get further holding a "stage-hog-vention" for Bucky than singing lesbian music," Valkyrie says, crossing her arms.
"I know it's hard. It was hard for me, too," Bucky responds. "But you can get through this.”
"If you would stop being so defensive," Steve adds.
"I'm trying!" Valkyrie snaps. "But your hideous outfits are provoking me."
"Wait, are we talking lady for lady or lady on lady, because there's a big difference," Sam asks the room.
"Sam… Focus," Bruce says to him. He then signals the band so that Steve and Bucky can proceed with their number.
[Bucky:]
It's fine, it's cool
You can say that we are nothin', but you know the truth
And guess I'm the fool
With her arms out like an angel through the car sunroof
I don't wanna call it off, but you don't wanna call it love
You only wanna be the one that I call "Baby"
[Bucky & Steve w/ Aural Avengers:]
You can kiss a hundred boys in bars
Shoot another shot, try to stop the feeling
You can say it's just the way you are
Make a new excuse, another stupid reason
Good luck, babe! (Well, good luck!)
Well, good luck, babe! (Well, good luck!)
You'd have to stop the world just to stop the feeling
Good luck, babe! (Well, good luck!)
Well, good luck, babe! (Well, good luck!)
You'd have to stop the world just to stop the feeling
[Steve:]
I'm cliché, who cares?
It's a sexually explicit kind of love affair
And I cry, it's not fair
I just need a little lovin', I just need a little air
I think I'm gonna call it off even if you call it love
I just wanna love someone who calls me "Baby"
Everyone in the room is into the performance, singing harmonies with the boys during the chorus. Everyone, except Valkyrie, that is.
[Bucky & Steve w/ Aural Avengers:]
You can kiss a hundred boys in bars
Shoot another shot, try to stop the feeling
You can say it's just the way you are
Make a new excuse, another stupid reason
Good luck, babe! (Well, good luck!)
Well, good luck, babe! (Well, good luck!)
You'd have to stop the world just to stop the feeling
Good luck, babe! (Well, good luck!)
Well, good luck, babe! (Well, good luck!)
You'd have to stop the world just to stop the feeling
[Bucky:]
And when you wake up next to him in the middle of the night
With your head in your hands, you're nothing more than his wife
And when you think about me all of those years ago
You're standing face-to-face with "I told you so"
You know I hate to say it, "I told you so"
You know I hate to say, but, "I told you so"
[Bucky & Steve w/ Aural Avengers:]
You can kiss a hundred boys in bars
Shoot another shot, try to stop the feeling (well, I told you so)
You can say it's just the way you are
Make a new excuse, another stupid reason
Good luck, babe! (Well, good luck!)
Well, good luck, babe! (Well, good luck!)
You'd have to stop the world just to stop the feeling
Good luck, babe! (Well, good luck!)
Well, good luck, babe! (Well, good luck!)
You'd have to stop the world just to stop the feeling
You'd have to stop the world just to stop the feeling
You'd have to stop the world just to stop the feeling
You'd have to stop the world just to stop the feeling
Bucky and Steve’s number gets applause from their fellow Aural Avengers, and Nakia and Carol. By the end of it, even Valkyrie is smiling.
"Thank you, guys. Thank you, Tony, especially. You know with all of the horrible shit I've been through in my life... Now I get to add that," Valkyrie voices, clapping sarcastically.
At the end of the day, Tony spots Valkyrie digging in her locker, so he decides to approach her and gauge how she’s feeling. He knows that her mood changes with the wind, so, even though she's still dealing with a lot of tough obstacles at the moment - all because of him - he figures it wouldn't hurt. "What do you think of the assignment this week? Pretty sweet right?"
Valkyrie slams her locker shut and glares at him. "You know that you're basically forcing me out of the flannel closet?!"
He expected rage, just not this much. Maybe that was just him being optimistic. "That Instagram post is what's forcing you to deal with this."
"Can I just ask - why are you getting so worked up about this? You had no trouble outing me to a hallway full of students, so why the retroactive guilt?" Valkyrie asks, crossing her arms as she waits for a response.
"Because I don't want you to kill yourself," Tony says, eyes watering. "A few weeks ago, some kid who made one of those 'It Gets Better' videos killed himself. You deal with your anxiety about this stuff by attacking other people, and I'm worried that someday, that's not going to be enough and you might just start attacking yourself."
"Well, thanks, but that's never going to happen. I'd miss me too much."
"Look, you don't know this... But I used to be into you, On the first day of Freshman year, we bumped into each other in the cafeteria. Do you remember that?"
Valkyrie stares at him, taken aback by this reveal. She shakes her head in response to the question.
"Well, I had a crush on you for a while after that. You were the first girl I spoke to in this joint, and that meant a lot to me during a really confusing time in my life, when I was still struggling with my bisexuality. Believe it or not, you mean a lot to me. If something were to ever happen to you and I didn't do everything in my power to stop it, I'd never be able to live with myself."
Valkyrie purses her lip in an attempt to stop herself from crying.
"I know that I fucked up, I know that. I'm going to be kicking myself for years to come because of it, believe me. If anyone knows the pain and fear that comes with having to come out, it's me. Whether you believe me or not, I didn't mean to say what I said in the hallway that day.”
Valkyrie stares into his eyes. She feels the sincerity and truth behind his words. And, even though she is still pissed beyond belief with him, for a split second, she feels bad at having messed with Tony to the point where he felt a need to say what he said. Technically speaking, she's also at fault for having her secret leaked.
"Okay. I believe you," Valkyrie speaks. "I'm still upset with you... And I'm going to be even more pissed at you if I come out to my family and they don’t take it well. But, I'm sorry, too. I didn't need to go at you so hard. I could've and should've left you alone once you and Carol broke up."
Tony shrugs. "It is what it is."
November 20, 2014
“Valkyrie Parrington, please report to the Guidance Counselor’s office. Valkyrie to the Guidance Counselor’s office, thank you,” a voice speaks over the intercom. Coach Hill.
Valkyrie rolls her eyes. “What now?” She thinks to herself. She gathers her belongings and quietly exits the science lab.
Moments later, she’s in Ms. Romanoff’s office and spots Ms. Romanoff, Coach Hill, and Coach Carter.
“What’s going on?”
“Valkyrie, hey, have a seat,” Maria says.
Valkyrie folds her skirt beneath and takes a seat. “Thanks for coming, Valkyrie,” Coach Carter says. “I’m Coach Peggy Carter.”
Valkyrie nods. “Sharon’s auntie, right?”
Peggy nods. “You bet. And this is Ms. Romanoff,” Peggy says, pointing to Natasha.
Valkyrie bites her lip. “Yeah, we’ve actually met before.”
Natasha smiles at her. “Very briefly. Freshman year.”
“So, why am I here?” Valkyrie questions.
Maria clears her throat. “Valkyrie, I’d like for you to meet with Ms. Romanoff. Once a week for the remainder of the school year.”
Valkyrie shakes her head. “No, I think I’m okay, actually.”
“I know it might seem silly,” Peggy says. “But there was a time in my life when the guidance counselor at my school was the only person who knew I was gay. And she was a lifesaver.”
Valkyrie stares at her, semi-intrigued that she’s not the only gay woman in the room. “Well, that’s great, Coach Carter. But there’s nothing I can tell Ms. Romanoff that I can’t tell literally everyone else now.”
“That’s why we think you could really benefit from talking about your feelings on a weekly basis, Valkyrie. We feel you have just been through a very traumatic experience, and we know the student body isn’t exactly making you feel accepted.”
Valkyrie rises out of her seat, ready to argue and reject the proposition once more.
Maria stands, too. She’s full of authority, with just a hint of sympathy attached, as well.
“Kiddo… Do this for me as a favor, would you?” She asks. “I know I talk a big game about ignoring our emotions, and being ruthless and cutthroat every second of every day… But you are still just a kid. And the world can be a scary place sometimes. I promise, if you talk to Ms. Romanoff, the world might be just a smidge less scary.”
Valkyrie stares at her coach in the eyes, connecting with her. This is the first honest and vulnerable moment she’s shared with her in four years of knowing her. Valkyrie didn’t even think Coach Hill was capable at displaying human emotion. She guesses she was wrong.
“Fine,"
With the Aural Avengers and the Troubletones already waiting for him in the choir room, Bruce runs down the halls to get there quickly. He’s trying to take a step back from the teacher role this week, considering so much is happening with his kids, Valkyrie, especially. But in that same vein, he figures they can all learn from one another this week, instead of learning from him.
As soon as Bruce struts into the room, Carol raises her hand.
“Hey, everyone - Carol, what’s up?” Bruce speaks quickly.
"Mr. Banner, can I lead us off today?” Bruce nods, waving her over.
Carol pulls a chair out to the centre of the floor.
"So, even though we haven't outright confirmed it ourselves - yes - Valkyrie and I are together. We have been since the school year started... But deep down, I guess there's always been a part of me that's known Valkyrie was my soul mate. Since the day we met."
Carol darts her eyes over to her girlfriend, who's silently crying to herself. "All week long, I've sat in silence and watched as all of her biggest fears came true. Val, I'm so sorry I couldn't do more to protect you. I know this song won't make up for it, but at the very least, I hope it reminds you of how much I love you."
Since this is a slow tempo and emotional song, for the first time ever, Carol sits and pats her knees along to the beat of the song instead of whipping out some extensive choreography.
[Carol:]
I like my girls just like I like my honey, sweet
A little selfish
I like my women like I like my money, green
A little jealous
'Cause I'm a beautiful wreck
A colorful mess, but I'm funny
Oh, I'm a heartbreak vet
With a stone-cold neck, yeah, I'm charmin'
All the pretty girls in the world
But I'm in this space with you
Colored out the lines
I came to find, my fire was fate with you
Heartache would stay with you
Fly great escapes with you, oh
I countdown to the clock, saw you awake
Don't walk away, or would you wait for me?
I go out to the bar, fuck hangin' with the stars
Don't even have a car, but you would wait for me, mm-hmm
Carol rises and floats over to Valkyrie. Right now, the rest of the glee club aren't in the room. It's just the two of them. Just Carol singing to her girlfriend and doing her part to make her feel loved.
All, all, all, all the pretty girls in the world
But I'm in this space with you
Colored out the lines
I came to find, my fire was fate with you
My heartache would stay with you
Escape with you
I (I), I like my girls just like I like my honey, sweet
A little selfish, huh
I like my women like I like my money, green
A little jealous
Oh, I'm a beautiful wreck
A colorful mess, but I'm funny
Oh, I'm a heartbreak vet (oh)
With a stone-cold neck, I'm so charmin', oh, oh
Isn't love all we need? Is it love?
Do-do-do do-do
To be the same prophecy? Is it love?
Do-do-do do-do
Do-re-mi-fa-so-la-ti, is it love?
Do-do-do do-do
Love (ooh), do-do-do do-do
Carol sings the last few notes with her arms wrapped around Valkyrie from behind, keeping her warm in her embrace. "Thank you, babe," Valkyrie says, stretching her lips out. Carol answers by giving her a quick peck to the lips.
“Hey, Thor!” Carol shouts from halfway down the hall. She runs up to him, greeting him with a hug.
“What’s going on, little sis?” Thor asks with a smile. He considers Carol his little sister in law considering Valkyrie’s like a sister to him at this point. He’s also one hundred percent in support of their relationship.
“I wanted to thank you.”
"Me? What’d I do?” Thor questions inquisitively.
“This week’s glee club lesson wouldn’t have been possible without Valkyrie being here. And the only reason she’s here at all is because you convinced her to come to school. You’re such an amazing friend to her,” Carol says. “She’s lucky to have you.”
“No, Care, I’m lucky to have her,” Thor says. “She has taught me so much over the years. I’d be nothing without Valkyrie.”
“I guess we’re both lucky to have her,” Carol corrects with a laugh.
Killian and Rumlow stomp down the hallway angrily, intentionally bumping into Carol. “Move, dyke.”
“Woah!” Thor shouts. “What the fuck did you just say to her?”
“She’s dating Valkyrie, doesn’t that make her a dyke? Did I lie?” Killian asks.
“I’m bisexual, you deranged idiot,” Carol says in her own defense. “But never mind what my sexuality is, you don’t get to parade around this school mumbling slurs at people under your vomit and cheese fries-infested breath.”
Thor smirks. He was ready to jump in and help, but Carol Danvers can hold her own.
Killian snorts. “Alright, I apologize. Have a good day,” he says. Once he spins on his heels and is no longer facing Carol, he whispers, “Dyke,” to Rumlow.
Carol shakes her head in disbelief. She then finds herself charging toward him, bringing him down to the ground. She punches him in the jaw twice.
“You piece of human filth! I’m proud to be a dyke if it means never having to associate with guys like you!” She shouts.
Rumlow attempts to get Carol off of him, and Thor sucker punches him in the face for putting his hands-on Carol.
The four carry on fighting, as Ned Leeds whips out his Yearbook Club camera and begins to record the brawl.
Bruce is headed to the choir room when he sees the sea of students beginning to form. “Hey, stop it! Now!” He screams once he registers what’s going on.
He gets Johnny Storm's help to hold Rumlow off of Thor. “What’s going on?”
“These homophobic pricks were taunting Carol, calling her a dyke,” Thor says. “It’s garbage!”
Bruce glares at the two football players. “Come with me.”
“Where are you taking us?” Rumlow asks.
“To Fury, obviously,” Killian answers.
“No. Fury’s got enough on his plate this week. I’m taking you losers to Coach Hill. I’m sure she can think of a suitable punishment. But let me warn you, boys, she’s not big on homophobia. Especially not toward her cheerios.”
Valkyrie's headed to glee club practice when she's approached by a kid she's never met before. Not once.
"Saw that Instagram post... Gotta say, it was smokin'," he says, shaking his unkempt, shaggy hair.
"Who the hell are you?!" Valkyrie asks pointedly, slamming her locker shut.
He introduces himself as, "Julian Keller, sophomore rugby captain." Then, he says, "Girls like you are a challenge. You just need the right man to straighten you out, and luckily for you, I'm just the man to do it."
Valkyrie scoffs at him, but suddenly can't access the confidence or snark inside of her on account of feeling so judged and embarrassed.
Just then, Nakia, Gamora, Sharon, Carol, and Hope approach them.
"Move your busted, creep, ass. Now," Sharon hisses.
"Easy girls. I'm just trying to make her normal," Julian argues.
"She is normal," Carol states.
"It's not a choice, Idiot. But even if it were, you'd be our last choice," Gamora adds.
"Oohhh," Julian draws out. "I get it. You're all a bunch of lesbos."
"And what if we are? You don't stand a chance either way," Nakia sneers.
Julian rolls his eyes and flips them the bird before he takes off, gym bag snug tightly over his chest.
"Are you okay, Valkyrie?" Hope asks.
Valkyrie takes a deep breath. "No... But I will be."
"We've got your back, girl," Nakia says.
"I appreciate that," Valkyrie responds. "And I am filled with so many different emotions right now. But instead of punching, clawing, or verbally slashing my way out of them, I think I want to do a number. Right now. You guys in?"
The girls all smile and nod. The six of them make their way to the choir room, and take Bruce, Maria, Bucky, Peter, Tony, Steve, Sam, T'Challa, Thor, Scott, and Rhodey off guard.
[Valkyrie:]
It's not my fault you came with her, but she might leave with me
It's not my fault, you gotta pay for what I get for free
It's not my fault you're like, you're like, you're like in love with me
It's not my fault you're like in love with me (yah)
You're like in love with me
[Sharon:]
Where she at? (Where she at?)
What's she doing? (What's she doing?)
Who's she with and where's she from?
Oh, she's this (she's this), she's that (she's that)
She's a flight risk on the run (okay)
She's back (she's back), she's back (she's back)
Yeah, I'm back, bitch, are you done? (Huh)
Excuse me while I bite my tongue (whoo)
[Carol:]
I'm back on the same shit from before
I can't take this pettiness, now I'm bored (uh-huh)
We can champagne, there's enough for us all
Told you who I am and what it is that's not my fault
[Valkyrie & Aural Avengers Girls:]
It's not my fault you came with her, but she might leave with me
It's not my fault you gotta pay for what I get for free
It's not my fault you're like, you're like, you're like in love with me
It's not my fault you're like in love with me (yah)
You're like in love with me
[Gamora w/ Valkyrie:]
Get her number, get her name
Get a good thing while you can
Kiss a blonde (kiss a blonde), kiss a friend (okay)
Can a gay girl get an amen? (Amen, whoo)
I'm back on the same shit from before
[Hope:]
I can't take this pettiness, now I'm bored (uh-huh)
We can champagne, there's enough for us all (us all)
Told you who I am and what it is that's not my fault
[Valkyrie & Aural Avengers Girls:]
It's not my fault, you came with her, but she might leave with me
It's not my fault, you gotta pay for what I get for free
It's not my fault you're like, you're like, you're like in love with me
It's not my fault you're like in love with me
You're like in love with me
[Nakia:]
I mean who wouldn't wanna be in love with me?
I'm a moodboard, borin' hoes gotta Pinterest me
I'm a Stallion, but they come and love me like Trojan (ah)
And it wouldn't be me if I ain't cause commotion (bruh)
Girl so bad dudes thought I was A.I.
Ballin' like, ay, I stick to the mutherlovin' money
Like a stapler, stack like Jenga
Any kitty bitch get stroked like a painter
It's funny how the mean girl open all the doors (all the doors)
I've been told y'all, I'm the black Regina George (blah)
Bikini top, booty shorts, Megan core
You was hating back then, now you finna hate more
I've got influence, they do anything I endorse (yah, yah, yah, yah)
I run shit, to be a bad bitch, is a sport
'Cause I woke up hotter than I was yesterday (yeah)
Don't care about no rules 'cause I always get my way
[Valkyrie & Aural Avengers Girls:]
It's not my fault you came with her, but she might leave with me (ha)
It's not my fault you gotta pay for what I get for free
It's not my fault you're like, you're like, you're like in love with me
It's not my fault you're like in love with me
You're like in love with me (yuh, yuh, yuh)
[Nakia:]
I woke up hotter than I was yesterday (I woke up)
Don't care 'bout no rules 'cause I always get my way
I woke up hotter than I was yesterday
It's not my fault you're like in love with me
[Nakia & Valkyrie:]
You're like in love with me
Mr. Banner and the boys all stand, clapping, cheering, and whistling for the girls’ performance.
Cheerios practice has just finished. The entire squad is spread out on the bleachers, fanning themselves and getting a drink of water.
There's the senior and junior girls: Nakia, Valkyrie, Carol, Jessica, Jane, Alison Blaire, Ava Starr, Antonia Dreykov, Melissa Gold, Cassie Web, Julia Carpenter, Anya Corazon, and Mattie Franklin.
The senior and junior boys, who are great for stunts, lifts, and catching: Eric Brooks, Dane Whitman, John Walker, and Joaquin Torres.
And then, the freshman and sophomore boys and girls: Twins Black Boltagon and Medusa Boltagon, Crystal Amaquelin, Emily Guerrero, Max Michaels, and Dante Pertuz.
After a four-minute break, Maria Hill approaches them. "Ladies and Gentlemen, I'd like to thank you all for your tireless efforts in convincing yourselves that you actually possess a spec of talent. Because that was a rough practice," she insults. "Now, your co-captain Valkyrie Parrington has something she'd like to share with you all, so listen up, please."
Valkyrie shudders anxiously as she takes centre floor to get a good look at all twenty-two of her teammates.
"There was an Instagram post from an anonymous account that went up this week that says that I'm a lesbian. Now, my friends in glee club think that this is something that I should be open and upfront about, not for other people, but for myself."
Her teammates say nothing. All she can really focus on is the litany of blue and white from their uniforms. Valkyrie looks at Carol, who nods at her, letting her know she should proceed.
"It's no secret that Carol and I are together. At first I thought that this was all a phase... Y'know, just a fun thing that would eventually go away. But I guess what I've come to realize is that I am a lesbian. It's just what - and who - I am. And if you don't like it, that's fine, feel free to tell me, but it doesn't change the fact that I'm a natural born leader and I'm not afraid to cut a bitch.”
The reaction is mixed. She can see a couple of people look at her questionably, but others laugh and smile at her speech.
“Thank you, Valkyrie,” Coach Hill says.
“I’ve made out with a girl before,” Antonia comments, looking down at Carol.
Valkyrie looks at Carol, too, slightly accusatorily. “It was before I knew you,” Carol responds.
Peter, Sam, Thor, T’Challa, Rhodey, and Scott are sitting on stools on the floor in the choir room.
They politely asked if Valkyrie could sit directly in front of them. She rolled her eyes, very noticeably, but agreed, nonetheless.
“So, we figured it was our turn to bat for this week’s assignment,” Sam says. “As the ex-boyfriend that did her wrong, I figured it was up to me to come up with a great number for us boys to do for her.”
“We all want you to know that we’re here for you, Valkyrie.” Peter adds.
“You are more than capable of defending yourself, this we all know. But just in case you ever need a shoulder to cry on,” T’Challa comments.
“Or a nice set of muscles to protect you out in the halls,” Thor adds, flexing his biceps. Valkyrie snorts, almost ready to punch him for it.
“We’re your guys,” says Sam.
“We’re your brothers, and we love you so much,” Thor finishes off.
[Sam:]
Pynk like the inside of your, baby
Pynk behind all of the doors, crazy
Pynk like the tongue that goes down, maybe
Pynk like the paradise found
Pynk when you're blushing inside, baby
Pynk is the truth you can't hide, maybe
Pynk like the folds of your brain, crazy
Pynk as we all go insane
[Thor w/ Aural Avengers Boys:]
So, here we are in the car
Leaving traces of us down the boulevard
I wanna fall through the stars
Getting lost in the dark is my favourite part
Let's count the ways we could make this last forever
Sunny, money, keep it funky
Touch your top and let it down
Yeah, somethin' like that, uh
Ah, somethin' like that, uh
Yeah, somethin' like that
'Cause boy, it's cool
If you got blue
We got the pynk
[Peter:]
Pynk like the lips around your, maybe
Pynk like the skin that's under, baby
Pynk where it's deepest inside, crazy
Pynk beyond forest and thighs
Pynk like the secrets you hide, maybe
Pynk like the lid of your eye, baby
Pynk is where all of it starts, crazy
Pynk like the halls of your heart
Bruce, Bucky, Nakia, Gamora, Tony, Steve, Sharon, Carol, and Hope all bounce around in their seats, clapping along to the beat of the song.
[Thor w/ Aural Avengers Boys:]
So, here we are in the car
Leaving traces of us down the boulevard
I wanna fall through the stars
Getting lost in the dark is my favourite part
Let's count the ways we could make this last forever
Sunny, money, keep it funky
Touch your top and let it down
Yeah, somethin' like that, uh
Ah, somethin' like that, ooh
Yeah, somethin' like that
'Cause boy, it's cool
If you got blue
We got the pynk, uh
[T’Challa w/ Peter:]
Pynk like the inside of your, baby (we're all just pynk)
Pynk like the walls and the doors, maybe (deep inside, we're all just pynk)
Pynk like your fingers in my, maybe
Pynk is the truth you can't hide
Pynk like your tongue going 'round, baby
Pynk like the sun going down, maybe
[Aural Avengers Boys:]
Pynk like the holes in your heart, baby
Pynk is my favourite part
Valkyrie has the dorkiest smile on her face that she’s trying unbelievably hard to contain. She finally gives in and gets up to give each of the boys a hug, even Sam, whose existence she’s barely acknowledged since their breakup Sophomore year. She hugs Thor last, giving him the longest hug. “Thank you,” she whispers into his ear.
Thor answers by giving her a kiss to the cheek. “Love you, Val.”
Valkyrie and Carol are up in Valkyrie’s bedroom.
They’re naked, sprawled out on her bed under the covers. They’ve just finished having sex, and now Valkyrie is laying where she feels safest: in Carol’s arms.
Valkyrie is forever grateful that her father is a doctor, and that her mother is a nurse. Because it means a large majority of their time is spent outside of the house, which has granted Valkyrie the alone time with Carol that she so desperately craves.
It was not easy growing up. When Valkyrie was born, Valentina and Mateo Parrington, both children of immigrants, were dirt poor. The second Valentina’s pregnancy test came back positive, Mateo realized they needed to do something to break from of the generational poverty. So, Mateo hit the books, and in eight years, became a doctor.
Once they had the money to pay for a permanent babysitter, Valentina decided to branch out in pursuit of her nursing degree.
Valkyrie spent much of childhood fairly lonely. She tries not to resent her parents because of it, considering they did it to give her the life they never had. But she would be lying if she said she was over it.
“I love my sweet lady kisses,” Carol says, nipping at Valkyrie’s ear.
Valkyrie laughs, swatting her away. “Babe, stop!”
“How’s my girl feeling?”
Valkyrie shrugs. “I know it’s been a tough week, but I swear to god, I could be shot in the head, and as long as I got to feel your body around mine, I’d survive somehow.”
Carol kisses her. “You’re so sweet to me, Val. I think it’s time you start sharing this side of you with the rest of the world.”
“Don’t worry. I already came to terms with the fact that this was my karma for being such a villain,” Valkyrie says. “From now on, I’m going to try to be so sweet, that cotton candy won’t melt in my mouth.”
“Are you still thinking about telling your parents?” Carol asks.
“I have to,” Valkyrie responds. “Fury said as soon as he finds out who posted that photo, he’s hauling me and my parents in to discuss my options.”
“Be honest with me, are you worried? About how they will react? Because if you need to come stay with me, just say the word, love,” Carol says.
“I’m not going to lie, I am worried,” Valkyrie responds. “My parents were raised conservative with a capital C. This meant women stayed in the kitchen and raised the babies, while men pounded the pavement looking for work to provide. This meant men marry women. They may have been living in Lima for decades, but they still had those Puerto Rican values instilled in them. I have no idea how they will react.”
“Well whatever happens, happens. I’m here for you every step of the way, whatever comes along,” Carol says, grabbing her hand and kissing her knuckles.
Valkyrie, Valentina, and Mateo are sitting down for a late dinner.
Family dinners are rare in their household. Her parents are typically never around for them. But her father had an early end to his day, right around the time her mother was getting off from her regular shift. They’re both still in their dirty scrubs, having been far too lazy to go change for dinner.
Valkyrie ordered them all pizza and made a Caesar salad on the side.
After the week she’s had, she’s feeling slightly at ease. She’s felt so much love lately. Granted, it’s all because everyone feels bad for her, but she’ll take it.
She knows tonight is the night she comes out to her parents. It has to be.
“Mom? Dad?” Valkyrie croaks.
They both turn to her. “Yeah, Mija?” Mateo asks.
“I need to tell you guys something…”
Mateo and Valentina look at one another, scared and unsure of what’s to come.
“You guys know Carol?”
“Your friend that’s always here? Of course, mi vida,” Valentina says.
“Is she okay?” Mateo questions worriedly.
Valkyrie nods. “She’s great. In fact, she was just here earlier.”
Her parents laugh. “Of course,” Mateo says. “She’s welcome any time.”
“Well, see, I’m not sure that’s going to be true anymore,” Valkyrie says. “Not after what I tell you.”
“You’re scaring us, honey. Just tell us,” Valentina voices.
Valkyrie begins to sob, squeezing her eyes shut. “I think... I... I’m gay.”
Valentina drops her fork, as Mateo chokes on his bite of pizza. They’re both taken completely off-guard. After they share a few uneasy looks, they both rise out of their chairs and walk over to her.
They wrap her in a three-way hug. “Shh, shh, no lloras,” Mateo says.
“I’m so sorry,” Valkyrie cries.
“Hey, hey. Your papi and I might be surprised by this, but it’s alright,” Valentina says.
“We wanted grandbabies one day, but we’ll live,” Mateo jokes.
Valkyrie opens her eyes slowly. “You’re okay with this?”
Mateo and Valentina look at each other – again – and silently agree that the news, though shocking, is fine with them.
“You’re our only daughter, baby. Of course we’re okay with this,” Mateo says.
Valkyrie sighs in relief. “I was so scared you guys would hate me.”
“The only thing we hate about you lately is this attitude,” Valentina scolds.
“You’ve been so different these past few years, Val. Being mean to kids, sabotaging the glee club, it didn’t seem like you,” Mateo adds.
“Though, I guess this news makes sense as to why you’ve been so different,” Valentina speaks.
Valkyrie nods. “And I’m sorry, you guys. I’ve just been fighting all these demons, scared for my life that you guys would toss me out and disown me. I’m going to try to change.”
Her parents hug her once more, and in that moment, regardless of her lonely childhood, and her parents being absent, Valkyrie could not be more grateful that Mateo and Valentina are her mother and father.
November 21, 2014
Valkyrie's sitting at the table in the far-right corner of the library. She's flipping through the Shield High School yearbook from the 2011-2012 school year - her freshman year.
She looks at the cheerios' section and thinks back to some of her fondest memories. She, Carol, and Sharon were the only freshmen to make the squad that year. That's why they were such a tight clique. They leaned on each other heavily considering they were all newbies, brand new to the high school experience.
Valkyrie and the rest of the Unholy Trinity ruled the school, and at such a young age, too. Things are different now. At eighteen, as a senior, when she should be at her prime, her most popular, her biggest secret in the world has leaked. Now, she's growing familiar with how some of those kids she used to bully felt. Because she's experienced people laughing and whispering about her more in the last week than she has in her entire life.
She starts crying - again - and slams the table out of frustration. She's sick of feeling like this.
"You alright?" A voice asks from behind her.
Valkyrie snaps her head around to see who it is – Bucky - and then quickly turns back to the table. "Fine."
"Really? Because it looks like you could use a friend right now," Bucky says, passing her a tissue.
Valkyrie doesn't budge, so Bucky takes a seat beside her at the table. "Look, I know you don’t consider me a friend, and that's fine, but I meant what I said in the choir room. You don't have to go through this alone."
Valkyrie rolls her eyes. “Could you stop being so nice, for one second? I don’t deserve it.”
“Everyone deserves a friend when they’re going through a low point,” Bucky states. “What’s on your mind?”
“I’m just worried about how much is going to change because of this. I’ve lived a pretty cushy life the past few years: popular, lots of friends, good grades. I hate to think of that coming to an end all because of who I’m attracted to.”
“Do you mind if I make a counter-argument?” Bucky asks.
Valkyrie nods. “Go for it.”
“You dealt with a lot of flack from your friends for joining glee club two years ago, right?”
“I did.”
“So, then why’d you stay?”
“Because what’s the point of being popular if you can’t do what you want?” Valkyrie questions. “I liked what I was doing, as much as I hated to admit it.”
“Well, then what’s the point of being the baddest bitch in this school if you’re going to care about other peoples’ opinions? You didn’t care enough then to quit the glee club, you shouldn’t care enough now to go back into the closet,” Bucky opines.
Valkyrie smiles warmly. “Thanks for that.”
Bucky pats himself on the back for getting her to react like that. “You’re welcome.”
“If this whole week has taught me anything, it’s that maybe I should stop being such a cunt, hey?” She wipes her nose, sniffling. “Speaking of which, I’m sorry for causing so much drama between you and Steve last year and telling you the truth about when he and I slept together.”
Bucky nods slowly as the unhappy memories of that time period flash in his mind. “It’s okay, Val.”
“But for the record, being a cunt is in my DNA. So, we’ll just see how long this nice streak lasts,” she quips, falling into laughter with Bucky.
Maria Hill is just finishing up on the phone with the Lima Police Department when she hears a knock on the door. “Enter.”
Valkyrie comes walking in, mouth in a half smile. “You wanted to see me?”
“Yes, please, have a seat,” Maria answers. “Can I get you a water? Protein shake?”
“I’m alright,” Valkyrie says. “What’s going on?”
“I asked Principal Fury if I could be the one to break the news,” Maria responds. “If you would rather go speak with him, though, you have every right.”
“Nah, that’s okay. I prefer not to have to deal with him. I can’t shake the fact that he looks eerily similar to Samuel L. Jackson.”
Maria nods. “That he does. Anyways, it was confirmed this morning. That Instagram post? It was created on Alison Blaire’s cellphone.”
Valkyrie rolls her eyes. “Of course it was her.”
"Alison has been kicked off of the cheerios,” Maria shares. “And between us, Fury is either going to suspend her or expel her altogether.”
Valkyrie stares at her, unbothered by the news. “You don’t still need to haul my parents in here, do you?”
“Well, Fury wanted to, but I told him I’d talk to you first,” Maria says. “It really is just a precaution, and on the chance that you wanted to press charges. But, from what Mr. Banner tells me, they don’t know about you.”
“I just told them last night, actually,” Valkyrie reveals. Maria smiles to high heaven – the biggest smile Valkyrie’s ever seen her give – and it warms Valkyrie’s heart.
“That’s great. I trust they reacted well?”
"They did. And I’ve kind of been through hell the last few days, so all I really want to do is put this entire thing behind me. We won’t be pressing charges, and my parents really don’t need to know about what happened,” Valkyrie says.
“If that’s what you really want, then okay,” Maria responds.
Valkyrie’s face twists. “Why have you been so nice to me? It can’t just be because you feel bad for me, like everyone else. Hell, I remember when Mattie Franklin missed cheer regionals because of her dad’s heart attack, and you reamed her out in front of everyone.”
“Classic,” Maria says as she allows the memory to come back to her. “Full disclosure, kiddo, it’s because I see a lot of myself in you. I used to think Sharon Carter reminded me of a young Maria Hill. And she does, in terms of appearance and mental instability, but you possess that mega bitch attitude that’s only ever been done correctly by one another person – me. And in spite of your blatant lack of respect for authority, you’re a good kid. And I’m glad to see you doing better.”
With the kids all gathered in the choir room, Bruce doesn’t waste a single second.
“Alright, everybody, Tony has asked to take the floor,” he announces. “But first, Valkyrie has an announcement she would like to tell us.”
Valkyrie stands. “I just wanted to let you guys know that I came out to my parents last night, and they were actually okay with it.”
The announcement earns a round of applause from everyone in the room. “I just have to tell my abuela tonight, so I’ll let you all know how that goes.”
“That’s great, Val,” Bruce says. “Come on, Tony.”
Tony thanks him, and heads down to the floor, dragging a chair down with him.
'What is the biggest regret of your life?” Tony asks the room. “I can tell you mine. It’s when I let my anger and emotions get the best of me, and I accidentally outed Valkyrie to the entire school. And then, I inadvertently helped out her again, this time, to hundreds of people.”
“When I got to school Monday morning and realized what’d happened, I felt guilt I’d never experienced before. I was sick to my stomach, and I still am to this day. I can honestly say to everyone in this room that being an accessory to outing Valkyrie is the biggest regret of my life. Whether we were friends or not beforehand, as a bisexual guy, it was my duty to be there for her. Instead, I helped paint a target on her back. That was so unbelievably wrong of me…
And I know that this week’s lesson, and the number I’m about to sing isn’t going to make up for everything I’ve done… Not by a long shot. But I hope you might consider this the beginning stages of a long apology. Because you’re pretty amazing, Valkyrie. And even though the circumstances could be better, we should’ve been celebrating you a long time ago…
Anyway, I’m ignoring my own assignment by doing this song, but it felt appropriate. So, this is for you.”
Valkyrie watches him intently, stomach in knots.
[Tony:]
Overnight scenes, dinner and wine
Saturday girls
I was never in love, never had the time
In my hustle and hurry world
Laughing myself to sleep
Waking up lonely
I needed someone to hold me oh oh oh
It's such a crazy old town
It can drag you down
Till you run out of dreams
So you party all night to the music and lights
But you don't know what happiness means
I was dancing in the dark with strangers
No love around me
When suddenly you found me oh oh oh
[Tony w/ Aural Avengers:]
Girl you're every woman in the world to me
You're my fantasy, you're my reality
Girl you're every woman in the world to me
You're everything I need, you're everything to me
Oh girl
Before the end of the song nears, Tony pulls his chair up closer to Valkyrie, singing directly to her. To his surprise, she begins to smile and blush at the gesture. He’s glad that everyone’s joined in to add to the harmonies.
[Tony:]
Everything good, everything fine
That's what you are
So put your hand in mine
And together we'll climb
As high as the highest star
I'm living a lifetime in every minute
That we're together
And I'll stay right here forever oh oh oh
Tony earns applause from his teammates, even Thor, and even Valkyrie. She rises from her seat and hesitantly steps over to hug him. “Thank you.”
“Least I could do,” Tony says.
Valkyrie and her Abuela Barbara are in her Abuela's kitchen, hanging out. Shakira's greatest hits are playing on the C.D. player that Barbara uses at least once every single day.
Valkyrie was grateful to spend the evening with her. They went shopping, went for supper, and watched their telenovela's, before Barbara realized it had been over two hours since Valkyrie last ate, and decided to make her a snack.
This was the kind of woman Abuela was - a caring, giving woman with a big heart... When she wasn't busy being an opinionated bigot longing for the conservative values of the 1960's, that is.
This is why Valkyrie decided to spend the day with her doing all of their favorite things - on the off chance that it doesn't go well when Valkyrie comes out to her.
"Valkyrie, you're all bones - like Jesus on the cross," Barbara says, putting a plate of homemade tortillas and feta cheese in front of her. "Eat."
This knot in Valkyrie's stomach isn't going to go away until she finally does this. So, she decides to do it now. "Abuelita, I have something that I want to talk to you about."
"Okay, who cares, talk with your mouth full, huh?" Barbara says with her back turned to Valkyrie, as she begins to do the dishes.
Valkyrie rises, walking over to her. "No, no. Come on, please? Sienta te con migo."
Barbara shrugs, following Valkyrie to the dining table. "Look, I have to tell you a secret. And it's a secret that I've kept hidden for a long time--"
"You need salsa or limon?" Barbara interrupts.
"No, no. Escuchame, please?" Valkyrie begs. " Abuelita, you are so special to me."
"Valkyrie, are you pregnant? Because I will beat you up with this chair."
Valkyrie chuckles. "No, it's not that."
"Okay," Barbara says, doing the sign of the cross with her fingers.
"It's just that I've watched you my whole life, and you've always been so strong. Done exactly what you believed, done exactly what you wanted, and never cared about what anyone else thought of you."
"Tell me about your life. I know mine," Barbara quips. Her Abuela is who Valkyrie got her quick wit from.
"Abuelita... I love girls the way that I'm supposed to feel about boys."
Silence.
"It's just something that's always been inside of me, and I really want to share it with you because I love you so much, I want you to know me. Who I really am."
Silence.
"See, when I'm with Carol? I finally understand what people are talking about when they talk about love. And, trust me, I've tried so hard to push this feeling away, and keep it locked inside... But lately, everyday has started to feel like I'm fighting a war."
Silence.
"I'm a total bitch. I walk around so mad at the world, but really, I'm just fighting with myself. What I've realized is that I don't want to fight anymore. I'm just too tired. I have to just be me."
Silence.
Valkyrie scans her Grandmother's face for something. Anything. Any semblance of what she's feeling. "Say something, please?"
"Everyone has secrets, Valkyrie," Barbara says slowly. "They're called secrets for a reason... I want you to leave this house and, believe me when I say this, I don't ever want to see you again."
Valkyrie's jaw drops slowly. Her skin begins to burn. "Abuela, you--"
"Go!"
"You don't--"
"Now!"
"I'm the same girl I was a minute ago! The same girl you helped raise! I'm still the same girl you taught to make tortillas when I was only five years old. The same girl who brings you C.D. 's of new artists to listen to because I know you love music."
"You have made your choice, and now, I've made mine," Barbara states coldly.
Valkyrie's face pinches in pain and betrayal. "But why?"
Barbara glares at her granddaughter. "It's selfish of you to make me uncomfortable in my own home, que verguenza. The sin isn't in the thing, it's in the scandal, when people talk about it aloud."
"Are you really telling me that I would've been better off keeping my mouth shut? Burying this deep inside, and staying unhappy for the rest of my life? That's what you're saying?"
Barbara stands, removes her apron, takes one last look at her granddaughter, and walks away.
All Valkyrie hears is her abuela saying, "Don't make me tell you again! Leave! Now!" before she gets up and runs out the front door, breaking down in her vehicle.
November 22, 2014
The Aural Avengers and the Troubletones are all joined together in the choir room for their final meeting of the week.
There's a much lighter feel to the air in the room now in comparison to the beginning of the week. Everyone seems to be getting along better, and Valkyrie's even smiling, despite this being the hardest week of her life.
The sight of the positive vibes in the room nearly brings Bruce to tears. This is precisely what glee club is about. This right here is why he chose to direct the glee club.
Bruce and Maria walk into the room from Bruce's adjacent office, holding their mugs of piping hot coffee. "Alright guys, happy Friday. Coach Hill and I just wanted to say that you've really inspired us this week."
Maria clears her throat. "I know that might sound crazy, because not since discovering my own reflection at the ripe age of two have I felt such a surge of inspiration, but it's true."
"When we face off at Sectionals next week, it will be with more empathy, and a deeper understanding of each other," Bruce adds. "And I wanted to take a second to thank Coach Hill, and the Troubletones for agreeing to join us this week."
The kids all give themselves - and their competition - a round of applause.
"Valkyrie?" Bruce calls. "Why don't you bring us home?"
Valkyrie grins, mouthing a, "Thank you" as she swaps positions with her teachers.
"Before I start, I just wanted to thank you all, again, for being so cool this week. Especially Tony, for also putting this all together," Valkyrie announces. "I know that I can be a difficult person to be around sometimes. So, I can only imagine how much easier it would've been for you to just point and laugh at me at my lowest like the rest of the losers at this school, but you didn't. Instead, you sang to me, comforted me, and were there for me. So, thanks."
Valkyrie looks at everyone in the room, and then at Bucky, who winks at her.
"I picked a song that gives me strength and gets me through. The same way all of you do. The struggle continues, but... At least I know I'm not alone."
Upon her signal, the band begins to play their instruments.
[Valkyrie:]
Stealing kisses from your missus
Does it make you freak out?
Got you fussing, got you worried
Scared to let your guard down
Boys (Ooh-ooh, boy)
Boys (Ooh-ooh, boy)
Tell the neighbors I'm not sorry if I'm breaking walls down
Building your girl's second story, ripping all your floors out
[Valkyrie w/ Aural Avengers Girls:]
Saw your face, heard your name
Gotta get with you
Girls like girls, like boys do, nothing new
Isn't this why we came? Gotta get with you
Girls like girls, like boys do, nothing new
Girls like girls, like boys do, nothing new
Boys
Ooh-ooh, boy
Ooh-ooh, boy
[Valkyrie:]
Always gonna steal your thunder
Watch me like a dark cloud
On the move collecting numbers
I'ma take your girl out
We will be everything that we'd ever need, oh
Don't tell me, tell me what I feel
I'm real and I don't feel like boys
I'm real and I don't feel like boys
[Valkyrie w/ Aural Avengers Girls:]
Saw your face, heard your name
Gotta get with you
Girls like girls, like boys do, nothing new
Isn't this why we came? Gotta get with you
Girls like girls, like boys do, nothing new
Girls like girls, like boys do, nothing new
[Valkyrie:]
I've been crossing all the lines, all the lines
Kissed your girls that made you cry, boys
Ooh-ooh, boy
Ooh-ooh
Ooh-ooh, boy
[Valkyrie w/ Aural Avengers Girls:]
Saw your face, heard your name
Gotta get with you
Girls like girls, like boys do, nothing new
Isn't this why we came?
Tell me if you feel it too!
Tell me, girls like girls, like boys do
Nothing new
Girls like girls, like boys do, nothing new
Everyone rises out of their chairs to give Valkyrie a standing ovation. Then, they all approach her, and engulf her in a group hug.
“We love you, Valkyrie!” Bucky shouts, as everyone hoots and hollers in agreement.
Notes:
Hope you enjoy!! xx
SONGS:
Good Look Babe (Chappell Roan) – Steve & Bucky w Aural Avengers
Honey (Kehlani) – Carol Danvers
Not My Fault (Renee Rapp & Megan Thee Stallion) – Troubletones & Aural Avengers Girls
Pynk (Janelle Monae) – Aural Avengers Boys
Every Woman in the World (Air Supply) – Tony Stark
Girls like Girls (Hayley Kiyoko) – Valkyrie Parrington
captain_america_fr on Chapter 1 Sat 28 Jun 2025 06:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
chanelmaximoff on Chapter 1 Sun 29 Jun 2025 09:00PM UTC
Last Edited Sun 29 Jun 2025 09:00PM UTC
Comment Actions